The Prince of darkness.

by Winter Rosario

Rating: mature
Tags: Dark, Alternate Universe, Human, Diamond Dogs, Original Character, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Comedy, Starlight Glimmer, Adventure, Sex, Tragedy, Twilight Sparkle, Gore, Princess Celestia
Length: 142885

My name is Winter. I am a griffin brought by a goddess to a world of magic with no goal in mind, but that doesn't stop me from creating enough chaos to make discord blush and having a kid..

NOTE! GOING THROUGH A HUGE REWRITE AND EDIT!.

Moving through life with no goals in mind gave me the freedom that most don't have, but this freedom had its limits. If you weren't careful, you would be subjected to a life of chaos and insanity at a moments notice. From being sent as a piece of chess for a game between gods, to being cursed with magic not even Celestia would touch with her elements of harmony. This was the start of my misfortunes and the beginning of the best years of my life. Until I got my goddess knocked up.

Published 2015-02-26 06:20:02 UTC
Last updated 2015-07-29 07:28:42 UTC

Ch 2. Fun with with the doctors.

Fun with the Doctors.

It has been one week since my arrival and I was surprised by how little questions I was asked. I can assume that being five, meant I was too confused to give any answers for 'them.' The week was messed up though. I swear they did, EVERY TEST IMAGINABLE! One word; needles. Thankfully I wasn't scared of them. The Doctor couldn't understand why I didn't respond to the; eighteen flew shots, twelve vitamin boosters, two protein regulators and eight long blood tests.

They were astonished of how well behaved I was. They thought I would run away after the first shot. Dr. True heart and my favorite nurse Mrs. Sweet heart had a priceless expression. Needle after needle, I just treated them like a rock, while they just stared, jaws dropped. At one point, I waved and smiled at them causing their helper, a mare I can't remember, broke into laughter. Good times.

When I wasn't being a tiny cute pincushion, I had a physical with Dr. Soft touch, where I had lots of fun with. She came to my room. She was a pink base, rose red mane in a ponytail, pegasus, with a stethoscope headlamp in a heart cutie mark. She smiled at me, I could care less.

"Hello young man, how are you today?" asked Soft touch.

"I am fine," I replied.

"Would you come with me please, it's time for another checkup," said the mare.

She led me to a different room from the usual place. It was a dark room with lights everywhere, but pointed at the table at the center. The doctor sat me on a cold metal table with lots of unnerving tools surrounding it. I snagged a scalpel and hid it in my wing. Looking around, I hear a loud snap. I turned to the noise and saw my kidnapper put on two blue gloves, which looked pointless, as did the face mask.

"Ok my little griffin, let’s get started," said Soft touch. She walked up to the table and grabbed a device.

"If you are getting uncomfortable please tell me. Ok?" she smiled through her face mask.

"Ok," I replied nervously.

Long story short. She touched, EVERYTHING! I have never felt so violated. The devil mare put things where they don't belong! 'When we are done, you will pay!' She went to get something in a cabinet. It was that little knee hammer. ‘This is how it begins.’ I plotted in my mind. She tapped my knee, the right arm went up. She did it again, left wing flexed out, thrice, I did an eye twitch.

After each hit, she became more frustrated, like a cat who could never catch the red dot. I couldn't hold back the rising laughter. I burst into giggles fits, and to make things worse the hammer was thrown out the window hitting a garbage can with a loud clank.

The doctor realized now that I was messing with her. She turned back to the cabinet and pulled out a sledgehammer. Coming back with a wicked grin, She tied me down and aimed the oversized block of iron at my now trembling leg stubs. Fearing for my ability to walk, I begged for forgiveness, but to no avail. Soft touch lifted the overkill item with her front hooves, standing on her hinds, and with a heavy slam she taped my knee, it popped up normally. Almost having a mini heart attack, doctor crazy let me go.

"There. It’s over," she growled pissed off to the moon, she was, scared to death, I am.

When we left the nightmare room behind, I was not happy with what happened. Walking down the hall to the elevator back to my room, I spot a group of ponies socializing. My next prank shall be with them! Just as we begin to pass I said this.

"Wow Dr. Soft touch, sex was really fun!" I jumped with evil glee. They stopped at what they were talking about and gasped. My molester stopped like a deer in headlights. She looked back at me then the group fumbling her words to what I just said. Just as I was about to make the scene even more screwed up, a black base, blond stallion unicorn in a suit called her out.

"Dr. Soft touch. Care to explain to what our little cub just said?" the stallion said not impressed. Freaking out, she couldn't do anything in this situation.

"No sir," she whispered bowing her head defeated. I can guess this guy was her boss, 'It's payback time!' I thought.

"Tell me young man, be honest, what did she do?" he asked looking down at me. I was happy to reply with honesty.
"Well, she put me on a table and started to touch me everywhere telling me to stop if I was uncomfortable. Then she turned me around and asked me to bend over, then she started to penetrate..." I was cut off by the suit.

"That is all, you don't have to say anymore," his voice hard. 'Pony logic?' I asked myself. He called over another pony to take me to my room while Dr. Soft touch was led somewhere else. Yay for pony logic!

That was my week. Get up, tests, eat, screw with whoever I did not like, ice cream, wonderful naps and I learned how to fly! Ok it was by accident. It was day five, I had nothing to do. So I figured I would parkour in my room. Do you remember the game, don't touch the ground? It was like that, except on very expensive medical equipment! I climbed on the plastic visitor’s chair. I aimed for my bed, a good six feet from the chair and jumped.

I was surprised I did not face plant on the ground, instead I was hovering. ‘Why was I hovering?’ I looked down and saw that I was one foot from the bed, and my tail was just touching the ground lazily. I didn't feel anything off. I looked at my flapping black wings, then the ground. The impact wasn't felt, till I leaned forward and shot at my bed, curbed stomping myself against the frame. My nurse screamed at a bloody faced cub jumping from my bed, windowsill, heart monitor, bedside table, bathroom door knob and back. The scream made me miss, thus smashing my face again.

It was a good week. Then to kick that week out of the bucket I had a visitor. A yellow base, orange and yellow mane flowed back, and a fireball phoenix cutie mark. She wore aviators, trailing her was Dr. True heart. She went over to the window while the doc came up to me.

"Hello Winter, staying out of trouble?" he asked. I nodded. I looked back to the mare, then I realized, it was Spitfire! 'OHMYGOSHOHMYGOSHOHMYGOSH' screamed in my mind. It was my third favorite pony after Luna and Rainbow dash of course. RD number one. Luna two. The ponies in the room began to giggle at something. I looked around for what they were smiling about.

"What’s so funny?!" I squeaked.

"Oh just your wings," Spitfire pointed. I looked at them, they were fully erect and hard. 'Fuck.' I tried to put them down or hid them as best I could, but the sight of me chasing my wings around like a dog to his tail stopped me in the realization of how stupid I must have looked. Spitfire was cracking up on the floor, and my Doc was trying to be professional, but his giggle fits still burst out every time I looked at my wings. Embarrassed I hid under my over-sized pillow.

It took them awhile before their composure set back in.

"Hey, its ok, you were just excited, totally natural," Spitfire said trying to bring me out. I was too mortified to come back out.

"No! You’ll just make fun of me again!" I squeaked.

"No we won't Winter, we are sorry for laughing, it was not right for either of us to do so," said the Doctor.

Now I know this was not right of me to be acting this way, but If you were changed back to five from eighteen, you have no control over 'little boy syndrome', I tried. I poked my head out to the meanies giving a pouting expression.

"No more?" I asked. They both nodded in unison.

After that episode I learned why Spitfire was here.

"Sponsor?" I asked.

"Yep, I want you to go to flight school in Cloudsdale," replied Spitfire.

"Why me? I'm just a griffin," I said back. This was indeed odd. Why would she pick a random ass person to be sponsored? Plus I’m five!

"Well, to be truthful, it would give both the school and I good reputation," said the mare. I knew something was off! I was going to be used as advertisement! Well I will not have it.
"No," they both looked at me confused.

"Why not?" the doc said. Time for me to show how crazy smart I am.
"I will not be used as an advertisement, I want to do my own things, I may not have anybody to take care of me, but I will not be used in any which way that would help ponies I do not trust," I crossed my arms and turned away. The atmosphere in the room became awkward for Dr. True heart and Spitfire.

"Um… do you know what you just said?" asked Spit. I nodded. I knew what I was doing. I will not be held down by media.

"Well kid, this is an offer that does not come every day, are you sure?" said Spit.

"Yep," I smugly spat. They both left my room. I know, I just turned down the life outside the orphanage, but my agenda requires more of a stealthy approach. I planned out how I could get away from here without the doctors noticing. I had a clear view of the layout of the place. I only have till tomorrow to leave. That's when I get sent to the orphanage.

The doc came back.

"Winter, why would you turn down an offer like that?" asked True heart, still baffled.

"It was too good to be true, thus I thought all possible outcomes of yes, and they were not what I would have wanted," I explained.

"Oh? What is it that you want?" True asked more curios.

"Freedom," I replied.

It was evening, all the rooms were turning off for the night. My clock stuck midnight, and my plan set in motion. With a scalpel I stole from the molestation room the other day, hidden carefully in my wing as well as several bobby pins I nabbed from nurse Sweet heart. I glided softly down to the bathroom.

Without a sound, I opened the door and closed it behind me. It was pitch black in most of the room, but there was one faint light I noticed while playing hid and seek with the nurse that I knew led outside. It came from behind the ventilation ducts gate located over the bath tub. I flew up there and felt for the one flat head screw I didn't undo. With a claw, I make quick work of it. I caught the gate before it alerted my presence. Thankfully, it was not heavy as I thought. I lifted it back in place behind me and locked it by bending the tin from the shaft into a hook.

If the layout of the vents are as I expect, I just need to find the main one and go up. I was plenty small, and the light led me straight to the main shaft. I looked up to see a fan spinning and a star from the night sky. I placed one paw out, then a claw, then the others and started to shimmy up. It was, by all degree, 'hot'. My palms sweated like crazy, thankfully, the tin didn't burn my grip. Just like before I used my claw to undo the bolts, but two. Once done, I moved the fan, using the two bolts I did not take out as a pivot point. I cleanly got through. I pushed with all my little arms strength, on the bird trap. It was a hefty effort but I did it. I was free!

Canterlot at night. It was beautiful, the street lamps made the giant mountain side city, have fallen stars echo brightly through the streets. It was too bad I couldn't stay. I moved to the edge to get a better view on where to go next. I was near the face of the mountain. The train station was nine blocks away to the west of my position. I saw a train beginning to make its approach into the city. I was struck by a paper substance blinding me. I pulled it off of my face. It was a map of Equestria. Who throws out maps! Whatever, I surveyed the landscape on the map. To the east was the Zebra lands, West feline jungle. South Gem fido, the griffin dominion just beside that. North, the crystal empire, wait, where is it? I looked at the date of the map, nine hundred ninety nine. By the ware on the map it was brand new. I can give a good guess of how far I was from the show. I was one year before the events of Nightmare moon. At least I know now what year it is, though I could have asked. I looked at Gem fido. That shall be my next destination. I folded up the map and tucked it in my feathers.

I jumped off the roof and glided to the train station like Ezio! I landed on that roof. The cake decorated train pulled up. I flew into an empty car and hid. There was nothing in it to hide behind, so I latched on the vent on the roof. For what felt like hours, the train started to move again. I looked out the open door after a safe ten minutes of moving. The train was going down the mountain side. I see a bridge at the other side of the first tunnel. That is where I make my first jump just in case I was found out that I escaped the hospital. The boom of entering the tunnel was loud. The light at the other end traveled quickly. I began to time my jump. 3, My wings stretching, 2 a loud whistle came from behind, 1, the tunnel ended,0, I jumped.

Ch 3. Plan A.

Plan A.

Let me tell you, jumping off a speeding train through an 'eye of the needle' situation. Was horrible. I nearly died! Now here I am; cold, it’s dark, wet, and best of all! I lost my map! I just got the thing! I was having a temper tantrum for my map. I was overly frustrated with myself. I made the jump, my external speed from the velocity of the train removed all balance. Being thrown like an oversized fluffy baseball at a mountain side.

I managed at the last second to open my wings, veering a hard left away from the bridge, plummeting to the river down below. With a splash, my little body was dragged down the current like a ragdoll. The water slapped me around, making it hard to catch a breath. For what it felt like forever of fighting to stay above the water’s surface, it calmed. With my last ounce of strength, I pulled my weak, little, trembling body on the shore.

It was a bad Idea to run away, but I wasn't about to be thrown into a care home. I wanted to be free, and I was. Something I saw landed in front of me on my fore claws. I picked it up. "It’s my map!" I gasped. I carefully folded the lucky bastard up and put it back in my slightly damp wing. It was still dark out. The moon was my light. I followed the now calm river. Every so often, the water would reflect the starry night sky perfectly.

I broke out of the mountains to a grassy plain walking for a good three hours. I liked the night, the calm sweet breeze from the grasslands, the stars, and moon. My ache from fighting the river was non-existent. I was still damp, but the warm summer breeze sped up the drying of fur and feathers. My content for being in this world was reinforced greatly. Even though I was not from this land, I gained a deeper respect for Princess Luna, I must thank her somehow for her lovely nights.

My little body was getting tired. I looked for a safe place to rest my head. There was nothing but grassland, tall grassland, lots of grass, tall grass. I yawned moving into the field. The grass was taller than me, a perfect place to hide for a few hours of rest. I walked until the grass hid me nicely, all while the blades tickled all around. After a good minute of walking into the field went by, I stopped, walked in three circles, laid down, tucking in my limbs, resting my head on the soft ground, and went to sleep.

It was a dreamless night. Then again, I always had them. Arching my back, stretching my joints giving little pops down my spine, which felt strangely nice. I give a yawn to the world. It was mid-day and I can hear birds chirping off their songs in the distance, signaling a good day. I walked back to the river, where I drank the crisp clean mountain water. I cleaned myself up and looked around, still never ending grass, but at least it’s daytime. The river slightly narrower, I continued to follow it hoping to find a decent landmark to go off of.

I was hungry, but not enough to start weighing me down. I was used to being hungry. In my old life, I somehow lived off of food bank food. Which was a horrible experience; dry old bread, expired milk, stale cereal, and rice. This was when I lived with my mother. If I wanted 'good' food, I would have to either mooch from my friends or steal it. I know how it’s like, to be in the position of a third world country. Whatever was given to me for sustenance, I ate all of it, no matter what. Even if it was a food I did not like.

Thankfully, I lived in the area where being hungry was common. I rarely went into places that would have been hazardous to my 'self-control' like the rich part of the city. When I moved in with my sister, I was a stick. I had no muscle despite being the most feared thing on school grounds. Maybe the grim reaper look helped with that? Within a week, I gained enough weight to put me just under the average for my height. It took another six months and working on construction sites to get the average.

I lived with her for almost two years. I learned a lot from my brother in law. He was ok, even though we were polar opposites. We got along just fine. We did have some spats, but they resolved themselves rather fast. He taught me plenty of skills, like; carpentry, plumbing, electrical, mechanics, milling, and welding. The trade skills. I took all of it in and mastered it as he had. If I was in any trouble with income, I had an amazing backup plan.

I stopped for a break. It was the afternoon, the cold water was amazing. I rested my sore legs, on the cool grass. Clouds were being moved by pegasi, I could see them clearly with my eagle vision. I paid no mind, they didn't care, but my stomach did. It became apparent that I needed food to keep going. To my luck, I see a very plump rabbit trotted for a drink. Also my lunch.

I was a good hunter. The only times I spent with my dad, we hunted. I learned how to track any animal, trap any animal. My first kill was a king buck, which is, by my definition, a leader of a herd of more than a thousand, he was huge! That was his body, you should have seen his rack! We had to cut off the head and put it in another truck box! I took him down by shooting him through the eye with a twenty-two four miles away, killing him instantly via brain scramble. It was my furthest kill. My father was very proud of me that day, and I was only seven! Though in order to be a good hunter you had to follow a code; One, be polite, two, give thanks, three, ask for forgiveness, four, no cheap shots, and last, hunt with compassion. It is a strange code to understand, but I still followed it, along with my teachings.

I used my wings sensitivity to find the direction of the wind, it was blowing toward me, 'good as long as I'm downwind, it won’t sent me out'. As I made my approach, I stayed out of its sight. Crouching low to the ground in the grass, I stalked my prey. I got closer, and closer. Within pouncing distance, I waited for its head to go down. The rabbit looked around one more time for its enemy’s, then took a drink from my river. I jumped on it, using my claws, I swiped it up in the air, caught it, and then broke its neck without a mess by wringing it like a rag. I gave thanks for the meal and asked for forgiveness from the beast.

I opened it up with my scalpel down from the throat to its nuts. I cleaned out the entrails and left them out for other animals. All that was left was the fur, meat, and bones. I brought it along with me to a new spot. Here I used dry grass for kindling on a patched of dirt I dug out, but I had nothing to light it with. I thought of how I could start a fire, then an idea came to mind. Magic, but I didn't know if griffins could even attempt it, I’ll try anyway. I understood how the Latin language came to be. It was the oldest and was believed to do special things in my old world.

The English words were derived mostly from Latin, knowing that I thought of how to ignite the kindling. "Ignite?" I wondered. I put my hand over the thing I wanted to light. "Alright if I just lessen the word to its base form, like igni, no somethings missing? Must be a letter. Ignis, I’ll try that," I spoke to myself. Trying to focus all my brain power through to my hand. I felt a strange sensation giving me the go ahead.
"Ignis," I said. Hoping for a reaction.
To my astonishment It lit! Only a little bit though, nothing to cause a torrent of flame, but it worked! "I can haz magic! All your magic’s are belong to me!" Giggling happily at my joke, I coaxed the fire bigger and started to cook my lunch. I poked the rabbit meat with a stick, like marshmallows over a fire, but more bloody. I cooked it till it was black around the edges. Taking a bite of the oh so wonderful MEAT! No more hospital food for me! After I ate vigorously filling my stomach. I skinned the rest of the rabbit for its fur. Walking back to the river, I cleaned my little blade so it wold not get dull. Then I went back to the camp site putting out the fire before it gets too big, grabbing the bones, and left them with the entrails.

Back on the road, or riverside, I had something to do. I thought of music, thinking that, I wondered if I could play without sounding like a squeaker. I thought about it, trying to work with Latin. It took me awhile to figure it out, but I came up with an idea. Musica ex magica. (music from magic) I said it out loud, thinking a song. Darkness & Magic. Because it was the first song that came to mind.
“This is DHT
And we'll take you
Into the world of darkness and magic...
I sang with it.
Come to me children and follow my way
Into the world of darkness and magic
With all my power I'll show you the way
To all your dreams, hopes and illusions.
Come to me children and follow my way
Into the world of darkness and magic
With all my power I'll show you the way
To all your dreams, hopes and illusions.
...Darkness...Magic...Power...Dreams...Hopes...Illisions...
Come to me children and follow my way
Into the world of darkness and magic
With all my power I'll show you the way
To all your dreams, hopes and illusions”

It was awesome. It was loud, and it fit with me strangely, but doing that one spell tapped me out from doing anymore. 'I should get a journal to record my findings.' I thought.

It was evening again. I made it to my first land mark by walking. I was at an Inn with two diamond dogs in front on guard. Why would these mutts work for ponies? I was confused. Hiding from both vision, and nose just in case. Something was clearly wrong with this picture. I thought of a lot of possible spells, and their applications. The music spell was very easy to do without problem for a being of my strength. The best way to get better was to practice harder more taxing spells.

"How could I sneak in?" I whispered. Letting my curiosity take over. I have the size, but I need something else. Like I would have to be a shadow to really get in. Shadow? Umbra? It could work, but what use could I use it for? Maybe to walk in and out of other shadows? That might work, but it would be really hard. I waited in my spot for the sun to get lost, 'Luna forever' where I see a mare walk up to the inn. She said something, the dogs did to, but I couldn't hear it. One dog, a black lab by the looks of it, opened the door. The pony stepped in and collapsed. The black lab dragged the pony in closing the door behind him.

This put me on edge. That poor bastard, but I could not do anything, as I didn't know. And now I do. This was a warren for their pack, it was disguised as an inn so that any poor sod would become victims to them. I was no hero, though I did think about it, if I wasn't so small I could do it. Wait. I’m fucking stupid! I could use my small size! If I was big then it would have impossible. I could be mini snake! Giggling, I made my plan. "I might need a box."

Plan A; Get in without notice, if found, use brute force, my speed, scalpel for quick slits, and invisible cuts. Take out everybody that's a threat. Find the leader and take him out. He/she would have to be at the lowest point of the warren. An alpha, would be huge and well-armed. The alpha would be followed by some sort of groupies. If my memory from the show serves me right, they ate gems, thus, they had to have a storage of gems somewhere. It shall be mine.

I stalked right around to the back of the inn. Staying out of line of sight and smell. The inn was an old western style, two floors, the second had a deck with no one up there. I flew up to the deck landing as soft as I could. The doors where closed, thankfully there was no windows. The doors were locked. I grabbed my scalpel and a pin. I tried to pick the lock. It was as easy as Fallout three! The door now unlocked I opened it to a slit. Looking in I could see it was a bedroom for someone. I entered the dark room closing the door behind. To my right was the bed with someone sleeping? I went for a closer look.

I jumped up onto the night table without a sound, from my parkour skills. The person sleeping was a German shep diamond dog. I could guess it was the beta from where it is sleeping. I placed my knife against its wind pipe. I was no murderer, but I hate 'slavery' I could safely assume that from the show, and how their set up. I said sorry for what I was about to do. With a swipe, it woke up clenching its throat trying to get help. Its blood squirted all over the place. It splashed me staining my pure white fur. I didn't care. It went limp from the lack of air and red stuff. I stared at the now dead dog. I felt nothing for its miserable life. I turned to the door hearing loud sounds coming from the stairs. The smell of death, and sounds of struggle lured it in. I think it time to try that spell out.

"Umbra," I whispered. The shadows encasing me in darkness.

I flew over to the far corner of the room waiting for my next victim. The door opened up to a fully armored diamond dog. Its head was the only thing visible. It went over and loamed over the dead carcass of its friend. I walked upside down on the roof till I was on top of the dog. I released the spell. In my claw, I held my knife. I jumped on the diamond dog and slit its throat before it could react. It died just like the other. I did this to every diamond dog that came in. When no more came up, I had amassed fifteen dead diamond dogs. Satisfied, I left the room leaving back my hate.

Trotting down the hallway slightly drained from the spell. I was relieved it didn't tax me like last time, even though I used it multiple times. The hall was short plain, and no more rooms. Nothing was noticeable. Gliding down the stairs I got ready for another fight. To my disappointment, there was none. It was what as you'd expect of an inn. Round wooden tables with chairs, a bar, and a desk. No color except light brown and candle light. I am beginning to realize that diamond dogs have no sense of class. I walked around the room looking for where the pony went to. I jumped up onto the bar feeling thirsty, Looking at the empty bar to find a sink. I turned on the cold water hearing a strange sound from behind. "A secret underground passage, of course" I sighed at the cliché.

I walked into the lit tunnel. They're gems along the roof giving a faint light to guide my way. The tunnel was fairly big. I can estimate it was twelve feet up, rounded down till flattened, and eight feet wide. Looking back, I felt no remorse for what I just did. If I was caught as a grown up, It would have looked normal. I was a kid though, if I was caught like this, I would be have a first class ticket to the insane asylum.

I cleaned my blade with my blood drenched fur, put it away in my wing, leaving the entrance behind. Walking down the steep slope into the warren, I came to a fork. It was an old miners rule, by old, I mean 'Minecraft' right was down, left was up. It was a handy tip. I went right, the slope got steeper, just as I thought. It was too quiet. Maybe I alerted the hoard? I began to fly down deeper into the warren with needed speed.

I flew all the way to a gate. I didn't see diamond dogs on the way here. It was indeed strange, I muttered under my breath. The gate was heavily reinforced, it would take an army to take down by hand, or hoof? Or a magical griffin with a hate for these bitches. I inspected the Twelve by twelve foot iron door. I banged it with a claw checking how dense it was. To my surprise, it was by my guess only six inches thick. It would take a lot of magical power to break down the door of this size. I didn't have that sort of skill or magical strength, well not for a while without more practice.

I looked around the gem lit hall of stone. "The gems, how are they giving off light?" I asked out loud. I flew up to grab one. It was a sapphire the size of my head, and glowing immensely. It resonated a unique sensation. "Are you powered by a neutral magical charge?" I asked it. "If so I could use it." A crazy idea came to mind. Taking it off the ceiling I floated it down. I placed the stone against the door. I backed away to a safe distance. I pointed out with my hand and focused my magic at the crystal. Once the energy was ready I did my spell.

"CREPITUS," I yelled. In a split second a pure white light erupted out of the gem straight up blinding me. Then a defining sound, blasted through the cave, followed by a shockwave of pressurized air, sending me flying back down the hall. When the smoke cleared, and the pain from the blast stepped down, I checked my work. For one, the door was gone, for two, there was moon light. I walked up to where the door used to be not caring about the other side, there was no more door. I looked up, it was night time, I could see the stars and moon. I blasted a circular hole up through two miles of earth. "Note to self; don't do that unless it’s the end of the world". I said terrified.

I looked toward the other side of the door. Glaring at the diamond dogs, I walked toward them. I found where they have been hiding. Behind them was both the loot, and slaves. They were going to hold out behind that door till they could make off with what they stole. There was thirty of them of all breeds and sizes. A big one in over decorated armor standing tall in the middle. It was the alpha. The slaves were beaten up, starving. I see ten earths, five pegasi, and seventeen unicorns. I see the pony that was recently taken, the mare shaken. I was going to inject as much fear as possible into their souls. They were not afraid of me, they should be I was Grim reaper, I was the punisher. I am the prince of darkness. Giving a sadistic grin ear to ear It was time to play a song.

"Musica ex Magica," I said, thinking the song I wanted to play modifying it, by a little.
"This is your time to pay,
This is your judgement day,
I made a sacrifice,
And now I get to take your life." I bolted at them while singing, The hoard charged to intercept.
"I shoot without a gun,
I'll take on anyone,
It's really nothing new,
It's just a thing I like to do. "Using my small stature, I dodged all their ranged attach's.

"You better get ready to die," Killing the first dog with my scalpel, jumping off rolling under another one, got out of the roll losing my knife. I veered back, using my claws, I dug into its back moved it like a dummy to take a fatal blow.

"Your life is over now," I moved onto the next one slicing through its chest pulling out its heart. "When your time is at an end, then it's time to kill again," I squeezed out of the grips of four more taking count of how many I killed so far. Ten.

I lost my knife. I could see it, but it’s too far away. "I cut without a knife," Two more dead. "I live in black and white," I flew up to grab a gem lamp. "You’re just a parasite," I focused a spell into the crystal. I threw it downward. "Scalpere, aeris!" I yelled.

It turned the fifteen below me into guts and ribbons. Blood coating the walls crimson mist. "Now close your eyes and say good-night."

I landed in the river of blood, twenty five dead, five left. "You better get ready to die," I ran at them, while they stood in fear of the sight they just witnessed. I went into flight. Blood flying off my wings with each flap. "You better get ready to run, Cause here I come, You better get ready to die!" I cheered. The four and alpha charged hoping to scare me off. I didn't work. These guys were fully decked out in armor, I would have a hard time. I aimed back up to get another lamp to use a spell worthy of them. The alpha did not like that. Just as I expect. It jumped up thinking I would get caught midflight, but I had other plans.

I ducked under the alpha, doing a one eighty grabbing one of those vials and smashed it against its face mask hoping it would go through the eye holes. When he turned around, the alpha collapsed and didn't get back up. While he fell, I went back for a lamp, grabbed it I threw it down toward the remaining five, all in range. Focusing my magic at the crystal.

"Umbra, exedo," I said.

The alpha got back up just in time for black entrails to wrap around him and his buddies, They were muffled, while the darkness consumed them. No screams for mercy, no blood, no more diamond dog pack! I looked at them. My sadistic grin was replaced with an ice cold glare. Equestira was a place of peace and harmony. Not chains and brutality! They deserved to die, to burn in hell fire! I felt, 'wrong,' I don't act this way. I went straight for the kill, rather than my sneak in get out plan. Seeing their blood coat my body from head to paw filled me with joy, which is something I was never like! Was it the magic, or the world? I always felt off since I came here. I assumed it was my baby brain for how I acted. Now I realize it wasn't, it was the magic! It brought out my most powerful feelings, and subdued the lesser. My rage, bloodlust, and hate for the diamond dogs led me to swim in their fucking blood! Looking at the slaves, they were horrified. I could guess at what they just lived through.

A baby griffin, blew-up the iron door, came into the room, started to sing a demented song while slaughtering the last of the pack. I was a little fluffy ball from hell! My little legs trembled violently. I fell on my haunches lifting up my claws for inspection. I started to cry, I was afraid at what I'm capable of! Trying to wipe my tears, I got back up, my head lowered in shame. Walking up to the slaves they were too afraid to say anything. They didn't move thinking that If they stayed still they would be spared. I didn't blame them. I would be the same. I placed my hand over the shackles of each prisoner, using a spell. "recludam," which ment 'unlock', in Latin. Not surprising they were released.

Once all were free I slumped over to the loot, not caring for the others anymore. I lifted my head up. I spotted a backpack in my size, and two fairly new satchels not far away either. I grabbed the backpack and filled it up with thousands of bits, and hundreds of gems. When it became full, I zipped it back up and swung it onto my back tightening the straps so it wouldn't fall off. I grabbed one of the satchels putting it on my right shoulder, and the other on my left flank. Once they were tightened I put my map, somehow, not bloody, into the front satchel. I turned to face the crowed. I was confused. 'Why haven't they left yet?' I thought. All of them just looked at me for something, what? Oh I get it, they want to know if they are free. I cleared out my throat, and spoke to them.

"Why are you guys still here?" I asked loudly. They looked at each other, guessing who will speak up. One eventually did. It was the new mare. She was an earth pony, a brown base, dark brown mane with an axe and hacksaw cutie mark.

"I'm Hacksaw, we don't know the way out," she asked sheepishly. I sighed rolling my eyes.

"Fine, fallow me," I grunted. I was hoping they lead themselves out.

The ponies fallowed me without a word, I can tell they were too afraid to, even Hacksaw. When we got to the secret entrance. It opened up for us. When the door was fully opened I gawked at the diamond dogs, the ones in charge of the door in front. I face clawed, with a deep sigh of annoyance. I was too tired to fight any more. The ponies gasped in horror thinking 'almost there'. 'I am going to feel this in the morning.' The dogs looked at us equally surprised, unsure what to do. The black lab spoke up.

"How you get free?" he asked.

"Listen, I'm exhausted from killing your alpha, pack, and more. Get out of our way, and you won’t have to find out how they died, as for the rest, I freed them," I replied.

They gulped in unison, and moved aside.

"Thank you," I said with a nod while leading the ponies to the outside.

It was morning, the ponies cried at the sight of seeing the sunrise in its beautiful shades of pink. I see some hug others, the two diamond dogs beheld the seen with me. They knew it was fruitless to fight for revenge. I smiled weakly. I got back up turned south. With the sunrise as my compass, I flapped my wings into flight, leaving the overjoyed ponies behind. The diamond dogs ran in the opposite direction.

I managed to fly away a good distance before I fell unconscious, dropping out of the sky like a rock.

Ch4. Life of a pirate.

Life of a pirate.

I was dreaming. How could I tell? Well, I don't usually dream at all for some strange reason, but when I do, it’s lucid, vivid and shows me a glimpse of the future with remarkable accuracy. I was covered in a black void as a griffin. The same body I came to Equis with. It was boring. I changed the scenery to something comfortable, like the first night out of the hospital. The void made way to the beautiful night by the river in the grasslands. I felt the same breeze flow through my fur. I laid down by the shore, looking up to see the bright moon. I rested my little head. The soft free flowing wind was pleasant. The view was awe-inspiring.

A new presence entered my dream. I looked around for my intruder, but she didn't bother to hide. My jaw dropped, at the sight of Princess Celestia. She was as amazing as Id thought. Her posture held deep nobility and pride. She walked over giving me a gentle smile. She was tall! Tia sat down on her haunches beside where I was laying while I looked outward. I tried not to stare at my behemoth visitor.

Well, Tia was the princess of the day, but it doesn't make sense for her to enter the dreams of others. I hope she can't see what I did, or am. That would be a major problem. I just remembered from the date on the map, how could I just forget so easily! Luna is not free yet, this was Tia's night. She laid down, tucking in her forelegs, still admiring the night sky. I curled my tail in alongside the length of my body. Tia gave me a curious look while I stared in awe.

"Hello little one, it is a wonderful night don't you think?" Tia asked softly.

"Yes, yes it is," I replied nervously.

"It’s alright Winter, you don't have to be anxious," said Tia.

"Sorry," I said.

"Do you know why I came here?" she asked.

"No," I lied. I knew why she came. To find me and have someone bring me back. I won’t let her.

"Well, you gave the Doctors quite a scare, they want to see you home, safe and sound," Tia said.
"I know," I knew they would worry for me, but if I go back the way I am now they would simply freak out.

"Tell me, why did you leave? It’s not safe for a young one like you to run around without someone for protection," she asked. Why did I leave? I could had a second chance for a better childhood, I could have made friends that weren't blazed out of their minds from weed, I could have had a life of safety and riches. Why did I leave? That I do not know.

"I don't know," I said looking down. I felt her gaze, on my little form. It had a small hint of pity.

"I think I could tell you why," she said. How would Celestia know why I ran away? I'm a very closed off person.

"Can you tell me?" I asked. I looked at her sadly, she nodded.

"You left because of fear, fear of living in someone else's shadow, you want to be yourself without being told how to act," she explained.

Fear of living in someone else's shadow, I know what's that's like. I lived in my little brother’s shadow. He got all the love, food, and attention from our family while I got thrown under the bus. I had a hard time trying to be an individual, to stay out of line and file. I wanted to be unique, to be a person that inspires others to do the same, but all the neglect put me down into a hole, filling it with sand, leaving me to die. All I could do was to live the life of others in my head. Pretending to be a hero with all the praise, and glory.

It was a good way to cope, after living in the real world with all the stress of being alone for so long, with nobody to relate. It was a sad life. Seeing all the other teens get new cars while I got a new pair of shoes after two years from Walmart. It made me bitter. I never would let my jealousy get the better of me though. I was happy with whatever I got. The one thing I'm truly thankful for was my humility. I was wise, kind, gentle, compassionate, understanding, honest, far-sighted, good willed, protective, caring, soft, and unbreakable. If I was to change my life, I wouldn't. Sure getting those traits required being shunned all my life, but it was still worth it. But this new body and world would begin to change that, I could feel it happening already, from the warren. What I hated most was Noah, my brother.

"Yes, that would make sense, I worked hard and faced the world to gain my experience, thus it would make me complacent if I stayed," I said with a sad smile.

"An interesting answer. Tell me, what did you do up until now?" she asked warmly a slight purr in her voice, I felt bad for taking it away from her. I would tell the truth to give her reason not to find me.

"I killed a pack of diamond dogs," I said coldly. She looked at me in horror. I've seen that coming.

"My hatred, was fueled by witnessing a mare get foal napped in broad daylight," I spat.

"My little body, was weak to the magical influence of the bloodlust, I didn't stop till I swam in a river of their blood," I said looking into Tia's horrified eyes with more venom in my voice than usual. Our gaze was locked, within seconds I got her trembling. I know my stare could kill if I was angry enough it took down those I couldn't fight with fists. My stare came with the loneliness. I broke off giving her the point that if I went back. There were going to be dead ponies. I cannot control the bloodlust, my body was too weak to fight it, and all I could do was watch.

"I was wrong about you," she said while getting up.

"I am the princess of Equestria, but you are the prince of darkness," she scorned.

"I bet your older brother would be very disappointed with you," she said. I got up confused.

"Brother?" I asked. Tail twitching.

"Storm wing? Your older brother," she asked angered. I knew that name. It was the OC name that my little brother used back on earth. Wait, he's here, and older!? He must have got here the same way I did! But how?! If he's older than it’s by looks. Great the one person I loathed all my existence is here. And fucking taller! I’ll ask Tia to send him a message.

"Oh, him, tell that no good son of a bitch that if I ever met him again, Ill rip off his face and ware it like MASK!" I shouted.
Her ears went back while she turned around to leave. I sat down on my haunches. I was pissed! "That little shit came into my dream world, and started fucking around in CANTERLOT!" I continued. My heart raced, I wanted that cunt D.E.A.D DEAD!

"First he steals everything I liked, now he is in my second chance, talking to the royalty like no body's business! Oh, well played you crazy fuck! Thanks for the hate fuel!" I yelled. I was raving, that asshole of a god put the one thing I wanted to get away from with me! I flexed my claws in and out of the dirt trying to calm down. Where I was poked with a stick.

"What?" I looked around, nothing. I was almost calmed, then another poke. My eye twitched. It was from outside. Well I guess I’ll wake up now, see where I landed, and pimp slap the person who's poking me.

Storm POV.
It was an awesome day! I woke up in the Canterlot guest room It was super fancy, I was on a tall frilly bed with that lacy roof thing holding bed curtains! I stretched like a cat in my new cobalt blue, under white griffin body. I had pink eyes, which was weird, but I didn’t care. Last night I talked with Princess Celestia about who I am, but not what I was. I wanted to stay and if she found out that I was a human I would get sent home. I clumsily walked to the window. Looing out It was a bright sunny day. I smiled. I turned around to the sound of a guard pony in golden armor. He gave a salute, and I him.

"Storm wing, her highness wishes to speak with you, please follow me," the pony said.

"Yes sir," I replied and followed him to the throne room.

A pair of guard ponies opened the huge double doors into the throne room were inside the princess was waiting. I walked down the long spacious isle till I was stopped by a guard pony. I sat in place looking up at the princess.

"Storm wing, I apologize for the early wake up call, but I need to tell you something, it’s about your brother," she was more cross than normal.

"Its ok I was already up, did you find him?" I asked overjoyed.
"He has made it clear that he doesn't want to be found," there was even more spite.

"Why, doesn't he miss me?" I asked.

"No, but he gave a rather disturbing message for you, I don't recommend it though," she said.

"If it’s from him, want did he say?" I asked wondering why he does not miss me.

"Very well, he called you rather, horrible names, and told me that if he sees you again he'll rip off your face and ware it like a mask," Tia said. Why did he not like me? We are brothers, and why would he try to hurt me? He would never hurt a fly!

I looked up at her confused. Trying to figure out the 'whys'.

"Can you take me to him?" I asked.

“I can but, you won’t like what you'll find," she said.

"I don't care, He my brother," I stated.

Back to Winter POVSION.

"Hey, he’s waking up!" a female shouted. I shuffled around feeling where I was.

"Look the shrimp’s getting up," said an older male.

"Aww he so cute!" said an older female.

I was still angered from the visit in my dream, and yelling did not help. I could feel that I was on a blanket of some-kind, but it was on grass. I couldn't feel a breeze. I heard fire nearby though. I opened my tired eyes giving a much needed kitten stretch. Once done, I sat on my haunches, lifting up claws to clear my eyes. What I see wasn't I was expecting. They're three griffins, one a cub like me, but older by two years. She was white and a dark gold, amber eyes, and a tuff of fur covering half her face. The other girl, was fully grown. She was a white and pink, pink eyes, pink slash of fur flowing back down her neck curling inward under her beak on her left side. And the big guy, he was a heavily built white, and dark gold, amber eyes no head fur, but three big scars slashed down his face vertical to the right from left. He was much older, but the way he held himself states he's not the father. Older brother? All were taller than me, the guy was over six feet tall!

"Um, Hi?" I asked.

"Hi there cutie pie," said the pink one.

"What's your name?" asked the other girl.

"Girls, let him be, I’ll talk to the little one, so get," scar said.

"Aww," said both girls in unison. They left after scar gave them a stern look. Out of the tent.

"Hello little one, my name is Hawk stipe, don't mind Leaf the pink one and squirrel the little one," Hawk said giggling.

"I'm Winter," I replied.

"I found you laying in a puddle of blood in the ditch, you were practically bathed in it! What happened?" he gave me a worried expression. I couldn't help but look down, I gasped, I was bathed clean, but my pure black fur gained a dark red tint, while my white, thankfully stayed pure.

"I’d rather not say," I said shaking my head.

"I understand, I'm the one who cleaned you up by the way," He said while walking to the other side of the tent grabbing my things.

"I believe these are yours, don't worry I did not look inside, but I did find a bunch of bobby pins in your wings. I put them in the empty satchel," he said while putting the bags beside me. I got a good look at them for once. The backpack was made from a heavy grade fabric, all of it was black, It had only one zipper though. The satchels were of the same quality and color, but they also only had one pocket, and instead of a zipper, it was a belt strap.

"Thanks," I smiled. Lifting the more heavy bags off to the side. 'I thought they were lighter?'

"Are you hungry?" he asked. The sound of my tummy grumbling replied. I blushed a bit. ‘Damn little boy syndrome'.

We left the tent to a clearing beside the river, they're was four tents in total, All were huge!, they were at least Six feet tall and wide to nine feet, all made from dark green tarp and were placed around a fire, Leaf and Squirrel were sitting on the shore looking into the river. I took a seat by the warm fire. It was early morning. The camp was located within a small tree line. The wonderful sounds of nature finally helped chill my rage, Hawk gave me a pot filled with bacon and eggs! I looked at him with wide eyes, he could tell what I meant.

"Yep kiddo its real bacon, eat up, it’s yours," he smiled.

That morning I savored the best food ever. I thought I would never have bacon again! Each bite shed a tear of absolute joy! I bet I looked like I didn't have a real meal before now, but I didn't care. I gave thanks to Hawk while handing back the pot. He smiled happily putting the pot in a tent. The girls came back and sat beside me. I would have welcomed it, but they would not stop talking! After five minutes, I found my ear holes and blocked them from all sound. This led to two things, One it got quiet, Two, It told hawk that I was being heavily annoyed. He shut them up, where I opened up to peace and quiet. Till more questions came up.

"So Winter, where you headed?" asked leaf.

"Leaf, he just met us, we can’t ask him that yet," said squirrel to leaf.

"Our sister is right," hawk confirmed.

"I’ll tell him out story first, if that's ok" hawk said. I nodded, giving my approval.

"Well, these are my sisters, we used to live in a comfortable settlement just outside the border to the Dominion. It was a nice place where griffins were welcomed with opened arms, but then a dragon attached. It incinerated the entire town. I, leaf, and squirrel managed to escape without harm by hiding in a well.

We traveled around the empire looking for a new home, but ended up going nomadic, we live on the road still looking for a home to go to. It was hard to adjust, we went without food for days at a time, but we got by. It’s a decent life, you get to see the land and eat whatever you catch." he smiled at the last point of his story.

"How long have you been living like this?" I asked.

"Six years," he answered. I felt sorry for him and his siblings. They were living on the road for a long time and no one came. I stopped myself there. His 'story' was too empty. He didn't mention parents, family friends, or the fact my backpack was filled with rocks. Which I figured out while eating. They lied right to my face. At least they fed me without poison, they stole my shit and now are trying to get rid of me with some sort of plan. Six years? Really!? These guys were pirates! Screw them, I'm leaving.

"I'm sorry, but work on your stories more retard, by the way, I’ll h

"How did ya figure it out runt?" asked leaf.

"Simple, One I'm your worst nightmare, Two I can read people like a book, Three, There was no emotion in the story," I explained. They were going to try and kidnap me if they get close ill knock them out.

"Oh we were that easy huh? I guess we'll have to dispose this insect," spat squirrel. 'Great they want to kill me.'

"Well get rid of him," ordered Hawk. Why the hell would they want me dead? I did nothing wrong to them. Leaf, and squirrel circled around me. I was going to knock them out, I’ll have to do it before I wanted 'blood'. I focused my magic into my fist. Leaf lunged at me. I stood up aimed my fist at her oncoming face and punched while saying. "vi impulsus punch" (force push punch)

The blow reinforced by my spell sent leaf flying back, over the river, through a tree, and into a bush. The upper half of the tree fell into the river. The other two stopped and stared. 'I just did a falcon punch!' I smiling with glee I recharge it again for another hit. Hawk did not like the fact that I just took down his sister. Squirrel went after leaf leaving me and him. I smirked at hawk flexing my wings, and claws.

"Where is my shit Stephan hawking!" I asked angered.

"It’s my shit now you little fuck!" he yelled. He jumped at me, this time not for the instant kill. I vaulted under him in mid-flight, my spell recharged in hand I punched forward against his belly. "vi impulsus punch" I yelled. The spell sent him flying up into the clouds. Squirrel returned with her unconscious sister. Thankfully the spell did what I wanted it to do, it forced the person away rather than hurting them, but her wings were busted from the tree though.

She was bleeding down her back. I could smell it. Squirrel looked at me staring towards the sky wondering when hawk would come down. While doing so I tried to fight the urge to draw more blood. I heard a sound behind a tent. I looked at the sound. It was a pissed off looking chicken. I wondered how his blood would taste. 'Wait no, don't think like that!'

His eyes were narrow slits, fur ruffled, and tail twitching wildly. I was planning on subduing them peacefully but if he doesn't stop he is going to die, or worse. He had a feral snarl going.

"That was a good trick, but now Ima gonna cook me up Winter stew!" hawk raged. I could not hold back no more. The adrenaline pumped through my veins, caused me to lose my self-control. I snapped. I wanted his blood in my hands! While he charged the sadistic grin grew on my face. My eyes became pinpricks. I pulsed my claws in and out of the dirt. I charged at him. I met him head on. I jumped into his attach directly, causing him to miss. I wrapped around his head from his right side. With a slash of my claw, and with him pulling me off from my tail I slit his throat like all the others, while being thrown away. I landed on all fours. I laughed hysterically as the griffin choked of his own blood. It took a minute before he went limp all while doing a stupid dance. I looked at his sisters. One a sleep, the other frozen in horror. I walked up to the pair, giving more giggle fits.

"I wonder how you'll taste." I laughed looking at them. Squirrel began to cry. I frowned for a moment then back to giggling.

"Here let me end your suffering," I said.

I jumped onto her, she screamed for help. I slashed her relentlessly till I was coated. Squirrel went limp, and died. I looked over at leaf. She was lucky, I slit her throat cleanly. I waited for a pool of blood to grow to a sizeable puddle. I stepped in, spun around three times and took a nap. Life of a pirate, is a dead pirate.

Ch5. Thanks for the memories.

(A/N Yes It was rushed)

Thanks for the memories.

I woke up cold. My fur felt stiff, and wet. Opening my eyes, I looked over my stiff shoulder. I was laying down beside Leaf. Why was I laying beside Leaf? Why did I smell like iron? Looking down, I went into shock. I was laying in a pool of dried blood! Was it mine? I didn't feel any pain. How long was I here?I looked at the sleeping leaf. She was more pale then I remembered Her pink fur was slightly more tan. Walking up for a closer look, I froze. Her head was almost shredded off! Only a small chunk of skin held her together. I backed away tail in between my legs eye's narrowing. Backing up with my heat wanting a race, I stepped on something mushy. I looked down to see what I stepped on. It was an amber eye staring into my soul. I creaked my head around. To find a most unholy sight.

"Ahhhhhhhh!" I screamed falling back. It was Squirrel, or was. She was cut up into ribbons. Her insides were hanging out, her fur, skin, and meat was in pieces all over the ground where her body laid. Her rib cage jutted out, deformed bone fragments stuck out her back. Her limbs, mostly the fore arms, was red mist, even the bones. She no longer had a face as it was nothing but her skull with little bits of flesh hanging off. Her other eye dangled out swinging in the wind. Her wings were ripped off, and was placed somewhere else. I vomited my contents out on the spot.

I found hawks body in the same condition as Leaf. I was sicked from what happened. The tents, ground, fire pit looked like a collage of various shades of blood, and fur. "What happened here? The last thing I could remember was Hawk trying to kill me. Then I blacked out, wait , did I do this? If I did then I..." I sat down and took a glance of my claws. They were red, little tuffs of pink, and gold fur stuck to them. My vision flashed recalling the events to the prior of my sleep. I lost control. The bloodlust took over my very being. But it was different then before. I was trying to protect myself, not kill them the way I did. Last time I had a reason to go ballistic. This was sadistic murder! What the hell Is happening to me?!

I cleared my head while looking for my things. I found my loot in a bag hidden in one of the tents. I moved it back into my backpack counting how many bits I had, trying not to thing about what I did, but it was fruitless. Trying to figure out my episode I came to a decent explanation. After the warren pack was killed, I was rewarded with loot, and a sense of being a hero. This led to my mind thinking that violence led to rewards, and since my little body was fuelled by magic powered hate, giving me the sadistic nature. It locked my sanity into a give or take situation, thus creating the 'psycho' personality when I was attached again, and when I saw Leaf bleeding, I snapped wanting more. I blacked out after the deed was done putting me back to normal.

I finished my revelation tallying up the last of the bits. I had twenty two thousand five hundred sixty four bits. Fifty rubies, thirty five emeralds, ten sapphires, and two hundred thirteen diamonds all claw sized. I was astonished that they all fit in my little backpack! How in Tia's tight ass did it fit?! Pony logic. After counting for hours, I was hungry again. I rummaged through the tents for food. I found a couple of cans of soup and that was it. Opening them into the bacon pot with me claw starting up the fire.

I felt somewhat wrong taking their stuff. Then again, they wont be using it, ever. I found some things I could use; an updated map with better scaling, a compass, a star chart, a simple dagger to replace my scalpel, more bobby pins to pick locks in my satchel, gems which I already took, bits the same thing, a holster for my dagger which I put on my backpack, a black bandana which I wore it like a cloth chest plate, a water flask small enough for me to carry, twenty throwing knives which I holstered on my left fore arm, and a buckler that was made of black metal, engraved with a white phoenix wings arching upward. It was a good haul. Fully decked out with all my loot fitting comfortably in their places. Filling my flask with water from the river, trying not to look at the mutilation parade as I pass by.

Looking at the map, My destination of Gem Fido was one week away, by train. "Damn it, looks like Ill need a ride," Realizing that it would take a month of walking, I looked at the nearest town. "Hoofington, heh blackjack" I grew a smile. now knowing my new target where, I could get a ride to make it to Gem fido faster, I set out leaving camp overkill behind, out of sight out of mind.

Storm povion

"Sunshine, lollipops, rainbows, on sugar tops, where we can all, live together!" I sang in delight to see my bro again. The princess was taking me to my brother. He was found via 'mental imaging spell' from when she visited him in her dream. I'm just glad the I get to reunite with my brother! We flew in a flying wagon pulled by four golden guard ponies. I was awesome! We were guarded by a small platoon of other guard ponies. though they all looked the same. Were they here to help? I hope so, then we all can have a party together!

We began our decent to a camp site, where I can see three other griffins having a nap in the sun. "I hope we don't scare them?" I asked.

"I am sure we wont storm," she replied.

We landed beside the camp. I was so over joyed, 'I wonder what I should say? How will he look like? Is he a griffin too?' Celestia walked with me into the camp. I walked over to the big one by the fire. He was a 'big' griffin his dark gold fur was a bit matted though, shame. I walked around him, and what I saw filled me with even more joy. "He is dead," I yelled in joy. I picked up his head and stuck my hand through his slit throat and played with him like a puppet. After having some fun with him, I looked at the princess. She was shocked.

"What's wrong princess? Oh, I know! This is my new friend Dead guy!" giving her a big happy smile. This just made the guard ponies puke. I moved his mouth making it look like he was saying I was his friend. This made the princess gag.

"Um storm, put down the dead griffin it isn't right?" the princess asked with concern.

"Why is its because he's dead?" tilting my head curios.

"Yes, it is disrespectful," she said.

"Oh, but I like my friends dead though, They're better that way," still smiling. This just made the guards mad.

"Hey that reminds me, your my friend right? that means I get to kill you," I said while dropping my friend. This just made the guards even more mad. "I wouldn't, ya know?" I frowned at the charging guards. but they put me to sleep before I could kill Celestia. This makes me angry, but It was sleeping time. I didnt find him here. sad face.

I left just in time to see a big group of ponies fly into the camp. I witness the show from two miles away using my eagle vision. Landing on the ground so I wouldn't get caught in the sky. "Damn that was too close," I said annoyed turning back around. Walking with this much weight was a bit challenging, but nothing I couldn't handle. It would make me stronger, but the gravel road hurt my pads.

Hoofington, the home of the reapers. sounds legit. It took me a couple of days to get here. I did not have trouble on the way, and eating rabbits did get boring after the sixth. During that time I learned that, if I wasn't on a rampage, my magic sucked. I could barely do the music spell without trouble. Learning this, I was the fucking hulk of magic! I don't know why I am all powerful in psycho mode, but if I'm in a pinch I might get in trouble.

Walking into the Hoof fallout style, I could not help but feel like I was snubbed out. I walked straight into the city like I was a normal sight. I was hoping to get approached by someone, but nope I could bat an eyelash to a cop and I was get told to beat it. I did eventually find the port, after asking from several ponies. It was an air port, no planes, but flying ships! My jaw dropped at a certain ship. It was a war ship. heavily reinforced, canons, lots of canons. My admiration was cut off to irish like accented ponie from behind.

"OI ye little lad, Whatch'ya doing here?" he asked. I turned around to see green base, with a darker green mane earth pony stallion, with a ship cutie mark. He had a shaggy grey beard and wore a captins hat.

"Its not safe for a squirt like you," he slightly spat.

"I'm looking for a ride," I said to the pony.

"Look this place isn't a carnival, now get before I call ya parents," he said. I wasn't gonna let him push me around. Just before I could say something I was grabbed from behind, Big mistake. I charged a spell, In my claw, I touched my beholder with it and said.

"fulminis pulsus," (lightning pulse) this made my grabber let go, and began to twitch violently on the ground. The captin looked at me unsure what to do, but the my grabbers three friends did. they were all earth ponies. They charged me, but I had another spell in hand. I put me claw out.

"vi impulsus punch,", they were sent to the other side of the city. It was a bit over kill, but I was mad. Looking back at the captin with a hot glare.

"You better have a good ship for mercenary's, you fuckbag," I spat. He pointed to the warship afraid.

"Thanks, Ill need it,"

Ch6. Humanity.

Author's Note

I hope this makes it up to ya'll.

Ch6. Humanity.

Its mine, reasons.

Waking up to the warm sun's rays, was welcoming. It was not a day that went by that I was woken up in this manner. It was way better than an alarm clock. Moving in my new cloud made bed. Getting up to clean my new ship. I stretched like kitten giving a yawn. Sitting on my haunches flexing my little wings and clearing out my eye buggers. Looking around at the Captains den, which I didn't look over yet. It was a large room, a simple desk off in the right corner with a bookshelf filled with scrolls beside it. A night stand to the left side of my bed with a diary on top. At the base of the bed was an old style wooden chest filled with gems, and a closet that was empty till I put my stuff in it. "This room needs decorating," I said slightly bored at the sore eye.

I walked to the closet opening it to grab my weapons. My dagger, my throwing knives now missing a couple. "Ill find them later." My bobby pins. Strapping my stuff up; dagger over my left shoulder hilt pointed forward, throwing knives on my left hind leg, five missing, and my bobby pins in one of my satchels over my right shoulder. I left my bloodstained backpack with my bandana, and other satchel. Closing the door with a slap from my tail, turning around with a smile. I trotted off out the iron door that led to my room to start cleaning.

My new ship was awesome. It was like a regular Us air carrier with some major alterations. It was more symmetrical. The control tower was lowered and flatten out with a circular bulkhead protecting its structure at the centre back. The zeppelin balloon's was hidden where the ballast tanks would be located. 'I found them going through the ship'.They're six fin like metal wings four in the back angled in a 'X' two in front horizontal.Each had six steam powered propellers for speed, two on the front wings in the centre, four in back same as the front. The deck was where all the action was, that's where all the anti dragon canons where stationed. I new my ship guns, from a school project I did. I knew what size they were just by looking at them.The main six canons looked like the Mk. 8. The shell from what I remembered, weighed 2,700 lb (1225 kg) and was designed to penetrate the hardened steel armor ment for ship to ship combat. Based on my research at 20,000 yards the Mk. 8 could penetrate 20 inches of steel armor plate. At the same range, the Mk. 8 could penetrate 21 feet of reinforced concrete. 'I'm such a gun nut. I want guns now.' The ship also came with eight Mk. 13 HC for unarmored targets and shore bombardment. The Mk. 13 shell would create a crater 50 feet wide and 20 feet deep upon impact and detonation, and could defoliate trees 400 yards from the point of impact. Knowing this the shells must be hand made, this ship was the only one of its kind, which I found out after I stole it.

They looked like they're adorned with a golden wolf head design, barrel sticking out its maw. They looked like they were fired from the inside of the metal wolf head that encased them. Along side the hull was the anti infantry canons all twelve of them on each side. They Looked like modified Mk 28 Mod 2 Mount carried two Mark 12, 5in/38cal gun assemblies, probably powered by magicical-hydraulic drives for bearing and elevation, optical sights, automatic fuze setter, automatic sight setter, and an upper handling room with the wolf head design. Each armored twin mount weighed from what I remembered was 170,635 lb. The mount's will need a crew to use them, or they were auto aimed by magic.They jutted out the hull rather smoothly with it looking weird. The the bow was in the shape of a golden wolf muzzle. The rudder was in the shape of a big golden crescent moon and the overall colour was black. This ship was beautiful.

Walking down the halls cleaning up the dead body's from my rampage was tiresome. I was cleaning this ship for ten days now. I'm glad that I had only one room left. The control room. I did take a thorough look at all the rooms and facility's this ship has to offer. This ship has; A full living section with four star rooms, 'which I cleaned out of all personal stuff' each room had a private bathroom. They're is room for five hundred personnel at max. The engine room was of the state of the arch steam powered ingenuity. I can't wait to make it electrical. A rec area with nothing for some reason. A very big kitchen area, with a walk in freezer ten stove tops five grills and a pantree that would make your head spin. A bar. The ammo room, a smithy, and the cargo bay. The halls were well designed, as It looked like I was walking through a five star bunker.

Getting to the control room has a hassle. I had to walk about fifteen flights of metal stairs. I could have flown, but I needed the exercise. Though it made my paw pads a bit raw from the metal. Walking into the control room was what you'd expect; a wheel of steering looking over the various panels ment for the functions of the ship. Each panel had a dead body and covered in blood. Grabbing a charged gem I used a cleaning spell that made the other day. Over each site of death I said.

"Sanguinem submittere corpus remotionem, Merry Weather." (submit Blood body removal, Merry Weather) With a flash of green fire the mess was spotless. I hope the receiver was ok with burping out body's, guts and gore. If not, I am sorry.

The control room was clean in an instant and my gem was useless for a little while. I opened up a hatch to go for a flight out side. It was warm and the smell of the sea near by cleared the smell of blood from my nose. I flew this ship to an island in the zebracan sea's. A slight detour from my original destination, but I didn't want to lose my ship to the Equis navy, anytime soon. I landed the ship within a clearing at the centre of the island. The ship hovered aimlessly tethered to the ground with an anchor the size of a small car. It latched onto a big tree. This case was fun, and my ship renamed to "Winters aria" was undamaged from the escape.

Ten days earlier

I was led through the port to a crane connected to a crew box. The Captain was smug. Any pony that was stupid enough to look hiss way, was yelled at to 'fuck off'. The crew box pulled us up into the ships cargo bay. We entered the box together, He reached over an pushed a button with his hoof. How did he do that without any finger's? Pony logic. The ride itself was rather fast. Once inside, the ship master began to talk again while continuing to lead out of the huge cargo hold.

"So, welcome to the Midnight wolf, So why are ya for hire little one?" he asked while veering into a long corridor was several ponies going about their work. Passing two earth ponies, they gave a salute of respect while batted a laugh at me. I can't wait for him to find out that, I want his ship. Turning down another hall was passed the kitchen, I could tell by the smell of cooking meat. He looked at me waiting for an answer, I caught his glance and gave him a swift lie.

"Because I have no home to go to, and I need money" I replied trying to put a sullen tone in it. He was grew a smirk of indifference.

"Well, ya just a kid. But I can respect a hard worker. I guess we can use you in the canons while we head into the Volcano wastes, We have bin paid to pick up some caught dragons, so I don't know how useful you'd be out front if things get ugly, ya know, your so small," he said with amusement. He getting more on my nerves. I'm beginning to hate the term 'small' as I used to be big and scary.

"Well, I did say Id hire ya, so what's your price?" he asked. We had walked for a good five minute's, and passed a bunch of shady characters, crew members doing their jobs taking care of this thing. The hallways were spacious, and well built. It felt like I was in a space ship than air ship.

"My price, is your ship," I said hoping to get him curios. We stopped inside what looked like the main crew quarters. It was a section all to its self. A bunch of ponies, a few god-damn diamond dogs, and a couple of griffins looked at me funny, as did the captain from my radical comment. He burst out laughing same with the crew. I waited for them to stop trying not to kill them in annoyance.

"Oi, that was funny," said the captain while swiping a tear away. The rest of the crew doing the same.

"Why would I, pay you with me ship young lad? this beaut cost me a lifetime of bits, Its not for sale," he said trying not to laugh again. I will lay it down on him hard.

"Well then we have a problem. I want this lovely ship for my own little adventure over in and I don't like you, you'd try to kidnap me for whatever reason, which would have led to the slaughter of your entire crew, so you can hand over the ship peacefully or else," I said adding venom to my last word for some effect. They all looked at me with a strange look of, 'are you crazy.' Then I heard a strange voice. You should kill them, let their blood fill this ship, it would be amazing. What the? 'No that isn't right.'

"Are ya threatening me boy?" asked the captain not amused any more. He saw what I am capable of however the crew did not. They looked at me in disbelief, while some burst back into laughter again falling over holding their stomach's.

"Yes I am," I glared. If I wanted something I need for survival I will get it by any means, plus I don't like this guy, he screams 'bad' I can tell just by looking at him. Every ounce of me want's to find out what's he hiding, but id rather kill him and find out later.

"Well, ya threaten the captain thus ya threaten the crew. So you wanna leave right about now, unless ya wanna get hurt a real bad," he said pointing to the door. His chipper tone was replaced with malicious intent.

I spat in his face, which made his crew gasp. He swiped away the spit from his muzzle and gave me a deathlike glare. The crew moved out of they way, knowing shit is about to go down. I tensed my muscles getting read for a fight. I hope I don't lose control here. I'm gonna need a crew to fly this thing.

The captain lifted his hoof up to strike me, his swing however was stopped in the grip of my claw catching him mid-swing. He bounced a left hook using me as a balance point. This sent me sprawling over in a daze. I shacked my head trying to get up. I could here his mate's were cheering the captain on. They are helping him beat a kid with verbal support. I spat out blood, fuck control this guy is dead. I looked at him with pinpricks for eyes and sadistic grin giving lots of giggle fits. I need a song for the fun I'm about to have.

"Musica ex magica," I said out loud while thinking a song that I shall sing with.

"Psycho, here we go"

He sent another hook which I caught and yanked down, causing him to jolt forward. I gave him a right hook. sending him back stumbling.

He looked at me angered. "You push until I break." He felt his jaw.
"And the anger turns to rage
Why can’t you just leave me alone
Got your finger on the trigger
You think that you’re the winner
You’re gonna get kicked off of your throne" The crew looked at me with a hint of fear for their captain. They should be.

He jumped at me doing a one eighty landing on his front fore hooves and bucked me, sending me flying across the room. I landed on all fours sliding on the metal floor. Once stopped I stretched my neck back and forth continuing me song.

"You think you’re gonna hurt me" I blasted at him using my wings tackling him into the steel wall creating a big dent in the shape of a pony.
"Get ready to get dirty" I jumped away watching him fall out of the wall.
"You created this beast inside" He stumbled back up.
"Pull the noose tighter" "Ya going to pay for that dent ya shit!" he raved.
"And lift a little higher" He grabbed my backpack in his mouth smashing me against the floor several time's. I still sang while he did it.
"Because you’re killing me slow
I ain’t ready to die" He let me go and walked to get his body checked out.

"Killing me slow but I ain’t ready to die" I said getting back up barely harmed. "what a light weight that didn't even hurt," I said still laughing while he was turned around smiling at his crew thinking he's all the shit.
I jumped onto his back punching his head from behind.
"Tonight, get ready for a fight" one hit.
"So now you know it’s time" Third hit.
"To ride my circus for a psycho" I kicked.
"Round and round we go, look out below
Because I want off this
I want off this" I clawed into his neck holding on while he screamed trying to buck me off. blood running down his neck while I ate his ear's.

"Circus for a psycho
(Psycho, go, go, go)
Circus for a psycho
(Psycho, here we go)
Psycho, here we go"

"Everybody down" I was pulled off by a diamond dog during my snack and held down. 'Fucking mutt your dead' I thought. I focused my magic at the dog and thought of a good spell for him."implosio"(implosion) I said while he picked me up and began to choke me. He shrivelled up into the size of a golf ball, and stayed that way for two seconds, then was released in an explosion painting the room in blood, guts, and magical bone dust. The crew froze in paralyzing horror. I wanted more.
"Gonna burn it to the ground
Can’t keep this beast inside
Never again, never again
You’re killing me slow but I ain’t ready to die"

"Killing me slow but I ain’t ready to die" They got back to their senses. after I finished that line.

I charged at the recovering blood painted captain. He looked at me just in time for me to finish him off. I slashed his throat out, and watched him slowly die. His blood sprayed all over the place in a glorious shower. His crew didn't like that, they all charged for revenge of their dead captain, I just smiled and continued to sing my song.

"Tonight, get ready for a fight" I dodged a griffin, grabbing a throwing knife and sent it with expertise into the neck of a pony.
"So now you know it’s time" Grabbing the same knife, I slit the throat of the poor bastard beside him.
"To ride my circus for a psycho" I threw it again into a griffin's eye, causing his to slash out wildly killing two diamond dogs by accident.
"Round and round we go, look out below" The griffin died while I gilded a Pegasus and shoved his own dick down his throat killing him by deep throat.
"Because I want off this" I was grabbed by a mutt, I cut his arm off with my dagger. fallowed by my landing, I rolled under a unicorn spell which landed on the diamond dog setting him a flame.
"I want off this" Killed six more. The last four were thinking a way to get out of this.

"Circus for a psycho
(Psycho, go, go, go)
Circus for a psycho
(Psycho, here we go)"

"You think you’re gonna hurt me." a bed was thrown at me hitting my side with some ugly force, it hurt. Maybe causing a bruise or torn muscle. I threw it back with a spell "iactum," (throw) which made many more to die via decapitation.
"Get ready to get dirty"
"Gonna burn this place to the ground" Killed the rest in this area. Word has spread of my assault, causing the rest of the ship to scramble into battle stations. Oh well Ill get a new crew. I was a bit beaten so I used a spell to heal myself. "sanare," I said. Trying to figure out where I am getting all these's spells from.The spell worked. I was quickly back to laughing and killing the crew.

"Tonight, get ready for a fight." I sang while flying down the hall to the kitchen where I stopped to find the chef's started to throw their over sized knives at me.
"So now you know it’s time" I caught a cleaver in mid air and licked along side the blade. It still had tomato's on it.
"To ride my circus for a psycho" I charged into the room.
"Round and round we go, look out below" I pushed a brown pony down on a cutting board and chopped off slices of face like a trained chef.
"It’s time to ride my circus for a psycho" I sang while flaying the rest of the cooking staff. Boiling a green mare in oil, using the forks as projectiles killing half of the fifteen body staff. And the rest died to my claws.

"Never again, never again"
You’re killing me slow but I ain’t ready to die
Round and round we go, look below
Because I want off this
I want off this" I sang while slaying more through the halls of all dead hollow, after I entered a vent that led straight to the control room. I bashed through the ventilation gate without trouble, to bad they wanted to fight.

"Circus for a psycho
(Psycho, go, go, go)
Circus for a psycho
(Psycho, here we go)" I sang while I painted the room a new shade of red.

"Circus for a psycho
Circus for a psycho
(Psycho, here we go)" the last one's dead.

Once I finished my song, I regained my composure. It was a different. I thought I would have some remorse for them, but I didn't I was cold. I sighed sickened with myself while getting up find the on button for this giant ship. I found it just in time for the Equiestrian navy to show up. Hearing the ship pure alive filled me will glee. I hit a button that said. "close all hatches" which, not surprising closed the ship up tight. I put it into full speed and took the helm.

The ship moved forward. I pulled up with the wheel. Just like an oversized air plane It did so. I just noticed the ship was going into the city. "Opps," I said with joy. Time to play grand theft Battle ship. I found a button that said" auto fire" I hit it. II see all the guns move to the other more wooden ships on the skyscrapers in the way. I heard I click signalling it was ready to fire. The button for that option was the big glowing red one. I hit like It was my bitch. "BANG..."

As I flew my ship through the hoof destroying the fleet and many skyscrapers in my way, falling buildings, rubble, desks, ponies alike rained down onto the streets below. I just laughed away like a psychopath with a new toy. I broke from the devastated Hoofington. Leaving the raped Equis navy to their fates and set a course for a area where I could have time to hid for awhile. I pulled out my map. I looked at the Zebracan islands. That was my temporary destination. I turned a hard left flying this thing into the night.

I flew for about a day and found a island close to home, but not easy to find either. I landed this thing in a clearing dropping anchor. I shut the ship down letting it float in place. I flew to the captains nest down the stairs. needing a good rest.

Celestia POVSION!

"Your highness," proclaimed one of my most prestigious navel commander. Fleet admiral, Aqua Marine.

"Yes, admiral, how may I help you," I spoke taking a sip of my tea. She gave me a salute standing firm.

"The prototype battleship known as "Midnight wolf" was stolen along with all its schematics and weapon designs."

I put down my cup gentle so not to startle my visitor. I thought carefully for a moment trying to asses the situation. Who? would go out of their way to steal a S-class vessel? 'Surely these thieves' couldn't possibly have gotten far with it. If so I had a tracking spell placed on the ship.

"What is the problem? It isn't gone forever, send a team to retrieve Midnight from its thieves."

"That's the problem, The tracking spell has bin removed and the fleet was devastated trying to regain it. The 'thieves' also made it apparent to fire on civilians going through Hoofington. Thankfully no one was killed, but any attempts of retrieving the ship now is lost."

I looked at my worried admiral with the same expression. How was the spell removed? How did they have assess to the weapon systems? And why did they risk the live's of my subjects? I will find them, and I will make them pay for their crimes.

"How long will it take for the fleet to fight again?" I asked.

"Umm, not for at least fourteen months, for one ship." she replied.

My eye twitched sightly, the entire fleet had to be replaced. I could not help but feel a bit of admiration for the thieves 'crazy luck'. Taking a sip of tea, I looked down from the balcony to the hospital. I know very well what was locked in there. If I was going to find a ghost ship Ill need someone insane enough to go for the hunt. I will regret the decision to send 'him' with the admiral, thus Ill warn her now.

"Can you be certain the ship is lost for good?" I asked.

"Well no, it couldn't have gotten far their is a slim chance. Why do you ask princess Celestia?" showing concern.

"I can send you someone that should be of help, though he is a 'wild one' But his sense for the lost is strangely true."

"Well, I could use the help, but why is he a ' wild one'?" the admiral asked, relieved and concerned.

"Ill show you, would you fallow me?"

"Of course," she nodded.

We entered the hospital, the doctors and nurse went about their day like I wasn't here. I and the admiral walked up to the desk. The administrator knew why I was here. She gave a nod telling me and my companion to proceed. Walking down the sterile halls to the room containing 'him' was a quick journey. 'His' room was in the black area where all the criminally insane ponies go for rehabilitation. 'His' doctor Mr. True heart met us halfway.

"Princess I see you are coming to visit 'him' again," said True. Aqua was becoming more shaken of the notions of 'him.'

"Yes, I need him for an assignment."

"Are you sure that's wise, you now how 'he' is like around others," True asked curios,

"Yes, but this task require's a special touch," I said. He raised an eyebrow and led us the rest of the way.

Room one one five. This is where Storm wing is kept. True heart opened the door. Inside was a white cushioned room with no window's no light. At the centre of the room was a full body chained adult pink and white griffin with a heavy duty titanium muzzle. He looked at us with his same overjoyed pink eye's. All three of us sat down around him.

"Hello everypony how may I help you today!" he said with glee.

"Um, Celestia, who is this?" ask the admiral. I can tell she was regretting the choice she made.

"Oh I know! I'm Stormy," he said.

"We are here to ask you something. Can you tell us who stole my ship?" I asked him. Storm furrowed his brows in deep thought before looking at us with even more joy than before.

"Yep, it was my brother!" he cheered.

We all looked at him shock, But I have visited him many times since his failed attempt at my life. His foresight was unbelievable, at times, but all came true from his mouth. The doctor looked at me for guidance.

"How can you tell?" Aqua asked.

"Because silly, he is the only one crazy enough to steal a battleship. I bet he went hiding in the Zebracan islands too!" Storm began to hum a tune.

"Can you find him?" I asked.

" Yep!"

"Will you bring him in?"

"Nope, well not alive."

That pulls me back a bit knowing that Winter will try to kill Storm on sight. Closing my eyes I thought of the best way to deal with this. If I can get him to lead a small platoon force I could keep them separate, long enough for a capture. But If the force cant, It will be a blood bath. I have one chance at this.

"You can go with the admiral here to find your brother," I said cautiously. He tilts his head making the chains around his neck rattle.

"I cant kill the admiral? right," He asked. This made the uneasy Aqua marine nervous.

"Right, will you co-operate?" I asked.

He nodded happily. The doctor led us back out for a discussion on the matter closing the door behind us.

"Are you certain that a five year old griffin cub stole a ship?" True heart asked shaking his head in disbelief.

"Yes I am, 'he' has never bin wrong before." I replied.

"What would drive him to do such a thing?" he asked.

"I do not know of his ulterior motive's, but if I could assume. The ship must be returned before it to late."

Winter POVION

Walking through the island jungle made me feel small. The oversized trees, plants, and... tree's made me feel like an ant. I had to pass the time doing something, so id thought 'exploration' would be a good idea. It wasn't. I walked back to the ship hungry. It was a familiar trail that I found. It lead to the beach where Id like to cool off and it was out of sight of the harpies that flew above. I was half way when I felt a bite on my ass. Looking at the spot I found a dart sticking out. I pulled it out. Giving it a glance before I passed out.

I woke up to the smell of a nasty humid smell. It smelt like a yak was on fire running around in the hut I woke up in. Why was I in a hut? Looking over to my left side I see a fully grown zebra mare with an epic mohawk. and for the cutie mark, or whatever the zebra's called it was a tribal style moon swirled outwards. She was giving me a sad smile. Why was she doing that? I got up without a problem, but this made the her come to my side like a flash.

"No little one, stay and rest in your little nest," she said with worry. I could understand her,why?

"Um, I'm fine, I do not wish to be rude like a sour lime," I said back smiling at my efforts. She looked at me amazed with curiosity at that. I tried to sit back up only to be softly pushed back down. She frowned at me.

"Why am I here?" I asked. annoyed wanting to go back to my ship.

"You are sick little one, Like a tick in your mind we both must find." she said. A tick in my mind? What does she mean by that?

"Ok, but why kidnap me?" I asked. She looked away sheepishly, rubbing the back of her head.

"We thought to bring you here from your ship, I hope they wont be very quick," she said.

"I came alone," I said. This made her give a confused expression.

"What do you mean alone, It sounds like solace was in your tone?" she asked.

"I am the only one on that ship," I replied. Her confusion grew some more before the realization, that I was alone set in.

"I see, you have a hive without your queen bee." she rubbed my head saddened. She walked over to grab a bottle filled with a strange pink liquid. I looked at that slightly worried at what she intends to do with that.

"Um what's that?" I asked.

"This will help you heal your heart, body and mind. As we must find the source of your soul cart." she was disheartened and that last rhyme, was a bit off. I was being a little rushed about this.

"Can't Ijust leave I'm fine, really." I said while getting back up. She shook her head in denial.

"No you must not, we must heal your deep thought," she said while putting the drink in front of my mouth. She motioned that I should drink it. I was against all of it, but I don't want to be dragged back here and forced to. Being stupid I drank the strange fluid which tasted like water. I felt the drink take full effect where I passed out. Again.

Darkness. That's all I could see. Darkness. It was the same void as before, but this time I had no control. "Where am I?" I asked the void. It responded by creating a griffin who looks just like me, but he was different. It reminded me of the psycho me. Matted bloodstained fur, the sadistic grin and narrow slits for eyes. It replied in a demented version of my voice.

"You, you are in your soul," It replied giggling.

"Ok why?" I asked.

"To kill me, your power, your strength!" It yelled. "I saved you, and you have the gall to purge me!" It hissed.

"Kill you?" I asked. Is this is why I am here? To get rid of this. How would I do it? I don't think ill be leaving until I do.

"Yes, but I WONT LET YOU!" It arched its back getting ready for a fight. Why would I kill my dark side? Sure when I snap he lets lose the blood bath killing everybody. It has bin useful in getting things done since I got here. I was no fighter, he would take over whenever I was in a pinch. Then again I never really thought about the live's I have taken. I just sick him on who ever I didn't agree with. Why would I waste my time dwelling on the dead. Once you die, you die, that's it. I have never cared about anyone all my life, and no one cared about me. Looking at him, I could see fear in his eyes, fear I have known and felt. The fear of being alone. What did I do to deserved this? I came to Equestria to break out of that shell. With the help of an asshole of a god. And I got nowhere. I think I made public enemy number one, by stealing the ship and attaching Hoofington. Making me, the most wanted I have ever felt. I failed that goal. I'm a five year old griffin that could have had a new caring family and what did I do? Run and killed a diamond dog pack sealing me away from ever having that chance again. I made him the way he is. I wont seal him away in the darkest corners of my soul. I wouldn't feel the remorse of the fallen before me, and I wont let the grief of those next take me. I wont become a coward. The zebra wants me to kill him, fuck no. the only one that shall kill him. Is the first person to treat us for what we are. Monsters.

I knew want to do. I had to merge with him and let my pure self take control of the personality. I reached out with a smile to him.

"I am not going to kill you, lets leave together, we need each other always have always will." I said. He eases up out of his defence and reached out as well confused. When our hands met. I felt the darkness pull me in. This is where i have to fight. I calmed myself, not letting my fear of losing sanity take over. I pulled back giving warmth of all the good memories. Which did the trick. The darkness faded to a purple chaotic feeling, felt him merge peacefully into one. I felt for the first time the pain of killing someone. Both my light and dark. was replaced, and renewed.

I woke up. In the same hut with the same zebra mare. I gave her a sad smile. I was fractured from my humanity, and now that I am hole again. I will do something that will make Celestia's head spin. I am going to take her ship and shove it up her ass!

Ch8 Ballad of a ship master.

Ballad of a ship master.

Its morning. I could tell by the warmth from the sun beating its rays down on the hut. It wasn't too uncomfortable, just a little warm. Turning my head I could see the sleeping zebra 'Moonlight'. Recalling the events that took place before hand, I had made it rather clear to her that I wasn't a demon, and not to kill me. This led to telling me her name. She went back into the hut by herself disgusted at how she acted. I entered behind her, where I found a passed out zebra too tired from her manic over-protective episode. I curled up next to her hoping when she wakes up, that she wont be at a loss.

I laid my head back down on the soft fur blanket hoping to get some more sleep. I felt Moonlight stir in her spot beside me, followed by a yawn, then a gasp. Using my sensitive wings, I could feel the wind coming from her swivelling head. She didn't know what to do. I couldn't help but smile a bit. When she stopped acting like a radar dish I looked up at her. She just stared unsure on what to say, or do. Moon didn't moved. I could tell she was looking for answers on why I was here with her, and not on my ship. I was looking for that one myself. The silence didn't last though as I had to use the bath room. I got up and left to relieve myself.

When I came back from the little boys room. Moonlight was looking depressed. Her head was laid down, her grey eyes looked lifeless, and her tail was curled around her side towards her head. She was miserable. If I was going to get back on track with my real life, I should start here. She was at a loss from the night before, and when I left to the call of nature, she thought I was leaving her to my ship off the island. She thinks I was angry at her. I was a little bit for trying to kill me out of her 'love.' I need to make her feel that I wasn't going to leave her on the island. I wouldn't any way. I could use a potion master, and company.

"Moonlight?" I asked softly. she looked up not believing at what she is seeing.

"Are you all-right? I know we got of an a bad note, but I'd like to ask you to join me on my boat?" I rhymed. Moonlight's eyes told me she wasn't sure at what I had said, but when it set in for a bit, her eyes went wide.

"You must be joking, if so then I'm imploding," she said surprised.

"I am not please come with, I am not saying some random myth," I smiled.

Noticing that I wasn't playing around she got up and gave me a hug in both relief and joy.

It took her awhile to collect all her things. While I waited for the overzealous zebra, I went to my ship. Walking through the jungle, feeling the nice breeze flow over my fur, having the soft earth cushion my pads like I was on the most wonderful shad carpet. It is strange to think, that humans wore shoes yet are feet were made for bare. When I wasn't covering my feet, I found it most comfortable to walk on the ball of my foot. It gave me more spring in my step and it made me look taller. I don't think I could be a pony. I would miss the feeling of the cool soil on my paws. "Do ponies feel what they stand on? If not it must suck."

Breaking out of the trees to the clearing, I gaped at how my ship turned out. The bulky grey hull was a reflective black, the scales were merged together into a single body. The turbines looked like something out of a science fiction movie. I bolted up to the bow to see my canon. The jawline of the golden wolf had a crack down to where the muzzle ended. Smiling I rushed as fast as my wings could carry to the bridge. Opening up the emergency hatch that I left unlocked, I bounced to the centre console. There it was, the button of mass destruction. It had a gold wolf head for a button and the eyes were rubies. "Thank you Deus!" I yelled to the wind.

"I am going to give this a test," I said with excitement. Thinking of a spell and starting up the ship I came to the thought of Zelda. I shall make the spell of storms. Clearing my throat with spell in mind. I pushed the button down, hearing the hatch open up like two over sized rusty doors, I focused my magic into the head. I seen a light flick green telling me it was ready to fire.

"Musica ex magica," i said with glee thinking the song of storms adding my own lyrics.

"Vortex verio tonitrui murmur pluvia a torrent ex fulger facere autem ventus acendent altus autem caelum Facere id pluvia apud aqua dolor hoc tempestas numen erit potens autem ventus numen ascendent." I sang with the song and after every rotation I released the spell letting a flash of light leave my ship. Ounce the song was done I checked out my handy work.

I made a hurricane just four miles away. I could see the rim growing. The black clouds launched lightning towards the sea sending loud booms of thunder shaking the island. It was misty under the cloud layer, a heavy downpour made a mass of wetness that would soak you to the bone. The storm I created was growing into a category eight hurricane and was coming this way. I hit the button causing the weapon to close up its hatch. Then left to find Moonlight to get her in the ship before the island disappears in the storm grounding the ship.

I found the zebra chanting a prayer. She was on her ass with her hooves clasped together. Her stuff was in a very big bag neatly tied up. Did she put the entire hut in there? I booped her nose to get her attention. That didn't work, I tried yelling and pulling on her tail, but she wouldn't budge. I grabbed her bag in my claws to get it to the ship. It was ridiculously heavy. Grunting at my failed attempts to move her out of the trance. I flew back to the ship.

Getting on the controls again, I moved the ship over the mare. Flying through the behemoth to the cargo bay, I opened the loading gate to lower the shipping crate platform down to her. With a bang, I was out side again, though now it was to windy to fly. I landed loading box right beside her. She stopped chanting and just gawked with her jaw opened at the sight of my ship. I motioned for her to get on which she did with haste. Moonlight somehow pulled that bag of hers like a sac of cotton onto the platform. I pushed another button pulling us up into the bowels of my ship.

The gate closed, and a shocked zebra, for the life of her cant comprehend how this ship was flying, she just looked around the cargo hold like a mysterious cave of wonder. Rolling my eyes, I rushed back to the bridge to pull this sucker away from the storm. Ill find her again later.

At the helm for the third time, I took the wheel and put the the ship into full throttle. The Winters Aria didn't like pushing through the storm, so like a genius, I guided her to move with the wind. This made her less cranky. The two hundred mile plus winds combined with the ships four hundred kilometre a hour speed, made it a quick ride. We left the island at such a high speed, I couldn't tell if it was an island in the first place.

Flying with the storm was hard. The storms heavy vortex, kept pulling on the ship to the centre of the hurricane. I had to wait for the right time to break out of its grip. The rain was an endless stream. Lightning hit the ship sending a ripple of electricity over the hull. The gale and thunder tried to snuff out all sounds from the outside. Keeping the wheel turned forty degrees to the left, to help her slowly clime away from the storm that I made with my magic. The spell at the time was a good idea, but being caught in it made me say otherwise. Moonlight somehow made it to the bridge without problem. Her gaze was filled with wonder, and curiosity. I would be to in her position. Sitting down beside me looking over the wheel to see the long weaponized deck being pelted by rain and lightning, then to me.

"Where did you acquire this vessel my son, it doesn't look very simple or fun?" she said.

"I stole it," I said while keeping track of my speed. This made her frown in disappointment.

"You stole this ship little pip," she said.

"Yep," I nodded.

"Will you return it, very quick?" she asked.

"Nope, why would I give a ship that could level mountains to someone who would abuse it," I said lowering the speed by twenty km/h.

This statement made Moonlight contemplate at what I said. I wouldn't tell her that I made the storm with the ship. She forgave me for my theft. It was quiet for a minute till the ship lurched violently to the left. I fell out of position causing the wheel to spin several rotations to the right pushing the ship deeper into the hurricane. I got back up just in time to correct the course, and to see a leviathan sized dragon fly by trying to burn the ship through the storm. The darkness made it difficult to get a clear view of the beast, but the flashes of lightning made it clear enough that this beast, could drag my ship into the sea without a problem. It looked like a dragon with its body shape, but its five individual heads, told me it was a sea hydra. The worst kind of hydra. This beast from legend made the kraken look weak as a bunny. It was easily twice the size of the ship. Time to start an epic sea battle.

I pushed the auto aim button for all canons, this made all of them point at the hydra now on the nose of my ship locking on target. The trigger lit up telling me it was read to fire. Moonlight looked in horror at the beast and was urging me to abandon ship. I just shoved her off. This was the first thing I get to kill with my ship, I wasn't going to waste this opportunity. I needed a song to make this complete. Thinking of the one song I knew that would fit. I opened the canon that made the storm and connected my magic through the wolf head button. The muzzle opened up getting ready to fire. This was my storm to ride. Thinking the song called 'Never surrender' I let it play while I kicked this bitch of my ship. "Musica ex magica".

The music playing loudly through the storm I fired on the beast in a barrage of iron. This made him mad fall off. I pushed my ship back to full speed. The hydra flew above sending green fireballs at my ship, but the dragon scale hull deflected all the flame. I spun the wheel a hard right causing the ship to turn ninety degrees toward the eye of the storm. The hydra came back down in time to be impaled by one of the wings in the chest, bringing him for a ride. It wailed in pain trying to break free from the makeshift spear. The ship did a full three sixty, that's when I corrected the course back to normal. The hydra pulled its self off of the wing and back onto the deck. The guns re-aimed themselves back to the hydra. I smiled hitting the trigger sending the shells into the hole of his stomach, making him explode from the inside out. Just in time for the song to end.

I closed up the "Cadence canon" with the switch closing up the muzzle on the bow shut. The now dead hydra was cleaned off my ship from the hurricane. The now more befuddled zebra, watched the over sized hydra slip off of my ship in two, before fainting. I rolled my eyes giggling happily, at the sight, turning off the auto aim.

I took another hour before we left the storm, back to sunshine and calm weather. I lowered the speed to a cruise of one hundred km/h. Letting go of the wheel, I glided down to the navigation station to figure out where we are. We were far away from Equestria. We were located far from the one day journey to the east coast. We were about a month away. Out of the zebracan island cluster, I can assume we are not going back anytime soon. If we are anywhere we would be at an unknown location with a new continent half a day away from the ships mapping radar. Having enough fun for the day, I set a course for this new land to take a breather.

Celestia POVION

"I felt a strong magical surge off the east coast, Admiral," I said while walking through my castle. Guards giving respectful salutes as we go along to the war room. A room I have not used since the war with Nightmare moon.

"I do not understand princess?" the admiral said. Going into the dusty old room. A round table with an old map of the land at the centre. Closing the door we took a seat for our private discussion.

"I felt something very powerful near the general location where Winter is said to be," I said certain of my hypothesis.

"What would have caused something like that?" she asked.

"I don't know, but I am certain that it was Winter's doing," I proclaimed.

"How could a baby griffin create a disturbance that strong? The only way I could think of was that the ship was destroyed in an explosion," she said.

I thought about her theory, it could be possible. If so than Winter is dead and all information of the ship is lost. Looking at the table, looking to where he could have bin hiding. Then I noticed something. Their is a small island a day away from the mainland, off the east coast. 'Could he have fled there?' I asked myself. I wished my sister was here. She was much better with the seas. The tide was controlled by her moon, and Navel combat was stronger than mine. I lost almost all ship battles to her over a thousand years ago. I could sure use them now.

"Do you think he's dead princess?" the admiral asked pulling me out of my deep thought. It was more than likely that he was dead, as for the ship I cant have another of its kind be taken again.

"Yes he is more than dead," I replied.

"What about this ship?" she asked.

"I do not wish for another of its kind to be in the sky's," I said.

"I understand princess, but what of the search that is is still going on? she asked.

"Let it go on, I don't like having such a problem so close to the capital, 'he' will chase him forever," I said.

Storm wing POVSION

Walking around the deck of the flying ship, I could see that we just entered the coast line to where my brother is hiding. I was jumping with joy, we were finally out to sea! Smelling the clean ocean air, I couldn't be happier. The captain of the ship came out to talk to me. He was a green on green irish talking pony with an anchor over a four leaf clover. He had a beard and an eye patch.

"So, ya griffin tell me where my brother killer is," he said with spite.

"He is two months due east," I said while pointing in the general direction.

"Two months? I though he was a day," he asked.

"He was, but he moved and rather fast too," I said smiling.

"Bugger all, good thing we brought food for the trip. Lead the way Storm." He said while going to the steering wheel.

This ship was a magically reinforced barge, but without the weight from the usual cargo it was going fast. I knew we would catch up to him. I wonder what he looks like? Is he bigger than me? Is he shorter? I cant wait to find him. I cant wait to cut off his skin and ware it like a suit, so we could be togetherforever. I couldn't help but laugh.

Ch9. Rose the silver brownie.

Rose the silver brownie.

The sunset was nice over the calm ocean. Flashes of the rainbow from the water droplets, coated the lapsing waves like a continuos pulse of colour. The weather console of the ship said it is warm and no chance of a storm. 'I am not sure how the dials work though.' Walking lazily over to the dashboard as we approach the island, I could not help but smile at the sleeping Moonlight. Somehow she found a way to get comfortable on the cold steel flooring and fell asleep. I was tired too. I have bin awake for over fifteen hours, and this little body can't take the strain anymore. I had to engulf an entire pot of coffee just to be able to fly the ship. Though the first hour after I drank the coffee made me jump off the walls, 'literally' which would explain the sleeping zebra to be tuckered out. 'Having to chase an over-hyper baby griffin named Winter, through the ship going mack one, just to fly the thing. Must have bin a bit to much to handle.'

Giggling at the thought, I'm usually a calm non-hyper kind of guy. I was immune to anything that would make me have any-sort of sugar rush. Well, this new body didn't have the resilience as my older. 'Kinda sucked a bit.'

The map says we are two more hours away from the destination, an uncharted Island off from the main Zebracan island group, where we can refuel and rest up to check any damages from the storm. Not that their will be any, its better to be safe than sorry.

Trying to keep my face from hitting the floor, I propped myself up against the rail over the wheel viewing the overly armed deck. The black deck glistened to the sun reminding me of the twilight hour.'I wonder, if at night it would be near impossible to see?' Giving a yawn to the question I checked to fuel gauge. 'Half a tank, rest for three days to refuel magic engines,' so resting the ship for periods of time to absorb the natural magical flow of the world, to refill the tanks. 'Sounds legit.'

The magical radar says it has a military like structure on the island. 'Dang, just one normal day.' Sighing, I flopped down from my perch to wake up Moon.

"Hey, wake up," I yawned. She moaned not wanting too. I know she needs rest, but their was no rest for the wicked.

"If you don't get up ill drink more coffee," I threatened. Her eyes darted awake and jumped up at the comment looking to stop me.

"Where are you Winter? I don't want you to get a splinter," she said looking around frantically.

"Good your're up, we're almost there."

"What little one, your joke was not fun!" Moon yelled not happy to her wake up call.

"Look!" I yelled pointed out the window. Looking out the window, Moonlight could see both the island and the sunset. After gazing of the view she pipped down and said sorry for the outburst.

"There, 'doesn't it look nice outside?'" I asked.

"Yes little one, It is lovely in the sun," she said giving a warm grin. She ran off to use the bathroom leaving me to the controls.

Entering the airspace of the island weapons at the ready, waiting for the army to show up for a fight. The magic radar wasn't picking up any signs of an armistice, and the base in the distance was not lighting up. 'Is there anyone home?' Flying over the base nothing coming for a fight, I could not help but feel disappointed. Dropping anchor, letting the heavy metal thing latch onto the building, I set the ship down to a hoover over the complex, and turned off the engines. I pulled out the keys to the ship from the dash, putting them into my front satchel and led Moonlight to the cargo bay.

The hiss of the cranes hydraulics lowering I and Moon down onto the roof of the open concrete fort, receiving a vista of the decrepit military base. Vines lined the walls, hiding most for the neglect. The anchor I found, was embedded in one of the empty areas of the base. The platform landed on the roof with an uneasy thud. Looking around I could see the main control tower was on its side leading into the forest. Moon took four steps off of the safety of the crane. She looked back uneasy coming back on not sure it is a good idea.

"You scared?" I smirked. Moon gave a frown and jumped off the platform, only to fall through the roof.

"Are you alright?!" I yelled hearing a grown telling me she was ok.

"Yes I am, my little lamb!" she called back in a daze.

Gliding down to the zebra, pushing the button to close up the ship before hand. I found a rather grumpy Moon shaking herself of dirt from the ten foot fall. Giggling a bit, she shot a dagger stare, which I just smiled while prancing into the next room. The next room. The smell of old mossy stone, with a hint of annoyance from the zebra trailing behind made for a pleasant experience. The broken up stone flooring wires hanging from the ceiling barely tied to the lighting fixtures ment to illuminate the place. 'Wait a minute.' Stopping for a closer examination, Moon bumped into my back side.

"Why did you stop? Was it for a red dot?" she mused. I could careless.

"This place isn't normal," I said.

"What do you mean? Isn't this peachy clean?" she asked giving me sass. 'Where did this come from?' This place looked like human tech. The wiring was a big give-away. 'Well, too other humans.'

"Well little miss grumpy stumpy, we are in a military base not from Equesrtia nor anywhere else. So stop being mad for falling on your ass and keep an eye out 'okay?'" I said giving her the best 'you don't say' facial expression. Which just creeped her out.

"Please do not make that face again, or else ill start calling you ben," she said. 'Who's ben?'

"Never mind," I deadpaned.

Moving along from my observation, we turned into another room, but this is what I was not expecting. Inside this room was a world war two communications array. A rather busted up one. The old war table was clean and had a unique layout. It was the layout of Equestrian landscape. 'Why is this here?' I asked myself. Looking around the old communications telegraphs, phones, and operator line bypass connectors, I found an old logbook under the table. It was an old leather book with an old looking lock on it. Blowing off the dust revealed a mare in the moon logo, still full of colour. I pulled out a bobby pin and using a claw, I found the tumblers quiet easily on the old mini rusted pad lock. With a click, it opened.

"Hey Moonlight keep a lookout would you please?" I asked. She gave a sigh, closed the door, and laid down by the table next to me. Opening the book to the first page it was english, and held a date.

1942-5-6

First contact.

'First contact?' this must be an account of who ever built this here, and the date matches the age of the tech of the building.' Turning over the next page to read on I could not help but feel this was placed here, just like I was.

Since the war was started. We were told to expect the unexpected. All air traffic to our island base was told to return due to monstrous weather. The storm came and it was like nothing we have ever seen. The island was engulfed by the storm, but it was unnatural. The air suffocated everyone. When we woke up the storm past and no causality's.

It has bin five days since the storm. The island base was cut off from the mainland. No communication whatsoever. Thankfully supplies will be plentiful, but their is just one problem. 'Why are we griffins?' Was it a biological attach? If so, then we have underestimated those Germans. If they have have such power to turn all life into something that wasn't normal, than the war is over. If help does not come soon then, Padloping Island, an air deployment base in Nunavut, Canada will become a frozen waste in the coming winter.

This is an air base for the RCAF from back in WW2. 'Why is it here in Equestria?' Reading on.

Day forty after the change. Some of our pilots have made the situation we are inamusing by flying around in their new body's like birds. Though from the other commanders, it is much more pleasing than flying the planes, While others like myself, are trying everything to gain any form of contact to civilization. To cure us of this curse before it is too late.

Canadian pilots flying like real bird's. It would have bin a funny sight. I bet they were saying 'Americans would flip their lids eh?' Smiling at the thought, because I'm from Canada, I would have done it. Looking over to Moonlight wondering what she would do if she found out that I wasn't from this world. 'Would you take it with a grain of salt, or go to demon slaying mode again?' I would not want to find out. Back to my book.

Day one hundred after the change. A strange creature has came before us. She was a dark blue half unicorn, half pegasus. Her mane flowed all on its own in the colour's of the night. She had a moon on her flank, and spoke with such high authority, calling herself Nightmare moon. The other commanders and I, didn't think likely of this figure. That because she said we were no long on earth anymore and other reasons. Three other more smaller ponies as she calls them, were in the same boat as us. 'But why were they not griffins like us?' Nightmare moon made a proposition if memory serves right. She said she will send us all home if we help her win this 'war,' between her and her sister.

"What?!" I shouted making Moonlight jump in her spot. These guys came at least a thousand years ago. And why would Nightmare moon just take this situation like it was normal? 'God damn it, I hate being sane! Now I want to know more!'

"What is it, don't make me fidget," Moon said startled.

Day one hundred and ten after change. We all have come to a consecutive decision to help this mare out in the war. We all came to this decision after we seen her do the impossible. She moved the moon with just her will! Seeing this feet it was possible to go home, but we would have to fight for it. A risk we are willing to take. We have outfitted her army with all the schematics of our technology, so long as it stays on this island for safety reasons. This will be the last log for this book, whoever is reading this. All files from our world except the plane plans are removed. You can find them in the vault. But be warned it wont open. The reason very few pages are written, is due to the lack of time. We are losing the battle, even though the air superiority we gave to the moon princess was unbeatable. We have underestimated the ability that her sister had greater land power. Our history will be in safe keeping with the generations on the island. I hope that one day others like us will come and see our failures as miss-guided ignorance.

From Major Jack Miller.

Closing the book, and setting it aside, I could not help but feel sorry for them. I chose to come here, they didn't. Their hope of returning home was all they had, but it came at the wrong time. Moonlight sat beside me wondering what I was reading. She wouldn't understand.

"This was a base for Nightmare moon," I said to the curios Moonlight. She gave me a confused look. She was trying to read while I did, but her frown told me that she had no clue how to read.

"You can read this nonsense?" she said out of rhyme confirming my guess. She was too shocked to even notice that she broke out of her normal way of speech.

"Yes I can, and you can speak like me," I said equally surprised.

"Of course I can, I was banished, I had could longer speak in the old tongue of our kind," she said.

"Then why did you?" I asked.

"To stay in practice," was her reply.

"Ok. getting back on track. I can read this because its the writing of Equines. It really isn't hard to read just hard to understand," I said.

"Oh, sorry, but what did you mean by this is a base of Nightmare moon?" Moon said. 'I don't think I can take her talking normally.'

"This place was used for a war over a thousand years ago, between the mare of the sun, and the mare of the moon," I explained like a sir. This just made her chant like her life depended on it. 'Note to self; anything about anything supernatural makes Moonlight go super sayian shaman on my ass.'

I smacked her upside the head to make her stop wasting time. This led to her picking me up and spank me five for doing so. Holding my now sore butt trying not to cry from both the pain, and being given something I have not had since I was four. Moonlight gave me an angered stare before going back to chanting. Once the pain stopped, I looked around for anything else that gave me information of the island. Their was none,

Jumping onto the table map, I could see the entire mapped world. The island was a main broken red light off the eastern coast. The rest of the map had other colour oriented lights in various locations symbolizing where the other bases are located. Their was a few close by, I could check them out later. One light caught my eye. It was in the Griffin dominion over in a mountain range. 'a bunker of some sort?' I sighed. That location was where I was originally going to go. 'Maybe I could use it as a base if it still usable.' Taking out my map, I marked the location manually.

After I marked the location I..."BANG!"..."What was that?" I asked looking at the frightened Moonlight. She gave me a look unsure of it either.

"BANG!"

"There it is again closer this time." I said. It sounded like a big gun. Judging by the interval's of the shot it was a one shot reload type. 'Maybe a .308 brittish?' Another shot was heard even closer.

"Moon we should hide," I said. Moonlight nodded in agreement.

Stormy POVSION

"Awe, he is not here," I said giving a cute duck face to the captain. He just rolled his eyes.

"You have no sense of manlyness don't ya?" He said going back to the ship. I followed suit.

We found an island just a day away like I predicted. But the island was completely destroyed. All the trees were upturned, the animals were either dead or too wounded to even move making them easy prey. The volcano was flattened making the lava coat most of the island in fire. 'I am not sure how solid rock was flattened like a sand castle, but it was.' We barely found a non-burning piece of land to 'land' the ship to look for any clues as to where my brother is. Though, it was clear to all of us that we could see everything that the island had, and it had no Winter.

"Nope," I said happily. Jumping with him like pepy la pew.

"So why ya so interested in your brother?" asked the captain while we walked up the ramp.

"Because, he did so much in Equesrtia. like... um..hmm.. I know, he stole that ship!" I cheered. He just gave me a meanie face.

"Ya know, he killed alot of ponies doing that?" He said darkened at the thought.

"Yep!" I replied. The ship started to move off to the next location. The captain was not very happy with me. 'I wonder why?'

"So what are ya going to do with him?" giving a stern look.

"I am going to kill him!" I cheered.

Winter POVSION

"WHERE ARE YA YOU TRESPASSERS!" Screamed a maniacal deep male voice with a hint of jagged grain. I and Moon hid underneath a sewer grate. It was thankfully clean of all sewage. The shouter that was chasing us was in the hall we were hiding in. I could have taken him down, but sanity didn't liked that idea. Keeping an eye out, I could see an old looking griffin holding a modified .308 brittish an his claws. Watching the bi-peddle griffin trying very hard to keep balance holding the weapon, gave me an idea. 'It has bin awhile since I used magic.' Thinking of a spell to put him to sleep, I focused my magic into my claw. It was much more faster than the last time. His hind paw walked right over us to a stop just under my head. Moonlight was holding her mouth shut so not to alert the old man. I placed my claw on his paw, and before he could look down I said the magic words.

"sopitur,"(put to sleep) I whispered. The magic flowed into the body and the spell took fast effect. The old griffin gave a big kiss to the floor, snoring like a bear.

"So, what should we do with him?" I asked Moonlight.

"I don't know," She said back.

We were bother unsure of what to make of this situation. We could not drag him into the ship nor just leave him here. Though as fate would have it, a third party chose for us. Two more griffins pointing their guns at us came without notice. One was a fully grown female with a white and red colour pallet, firm yet delicate muscle features, crimson eyes that said, 'don't piss me off' which I will, and a long tuft of hair with a red splash at the tip over her left eye. The other was a male heavy build, a dark chocolate white and brown pattern, his much bigger beak in a snarl, hazel eyes, and his hair blown back like he walked through a wind storm. They had the same modified .308's, but looking down the barrels they were not loaded. 'Ok plan B. They didn't have enough time to load up, so they were thinking that just the weapons themselves would scare us. Well Moonlight, she was trembling to the point if you touched her, she would jump up like a cartoon cat.

"Who are you?!" Yelled the brownie. Time to have fun.

"I am your god now bring me your virgins!" I yelled back. The red one didn't find it amusing, thus she shoved the gun right into me face.

"You better tell us now or else," She threatened.

"Your .308 ain't loaded essay, ill go loco on you," giving the best mexican accent I could muster. Both of them blew up in alarm.

"How did you know?" they said in unison.

"Because I'm a smooth criminal," I said standing on my hind paws doing the moon walk over to Moonlight. My plan is working.

"You...you stop it, right now. Or ill...ill shot you!" said the now shaking red griffin.

"You don't have the cajones to kill la kill master," giving them the best troll face I could make. They were now shaking on their spot. Guns unsteady and sweat forming under their chins.

"We will!" the brownie shouted.

"Welcome to the crazy train. You are the first I have met that didn't die within seconds of pointing those at me."

"I would put them down you know? Unless you want to find out why Princess Celestia calls me the prince of darkness," I gave them the widest, most demented toothy, insanitary smile.

They dropped their guns and threw them across the hall. Why are they scared of a kitten of a griffin? Is it because I am not scared of them? Or because I have control of a battleship?

"Why are you scared of me?" I asked them. Moonlight regained herself, but stayed at the other side of the old man. They looked at each other to see who would speak up first.

"Isn't there more of you?" the red one stuttered.

"Nope, just me and scaredy zebra over there," I smiled. They both looked at each other again more at ease.

"Why did you attach us?" brownie asked more composed.

"I didn't he did," pointing at the old man.

"He did! But what of the ship overhead?! and what did you do to him!" 'Jeez the red one liked to yell.'

"First, that's me ship and there is only two members, Me and Moonlight the zebra. Two, don't worry he is just knocked-out, and three, STOP YELLING!"

They gave a sigh of relief for the old griffin. The red one left to get the guns while the brownie blushed for being scared at a baby. The old geezer stirred in his sleep. He was about to wake up. Grabbing the .308 and giving it to the red one, Moonlight stepped away from him just in case he had some fight left.

"Huh? What happened?" asked the old guy.

"Are you alright, captain?" asked brownie.

"Ya I'm... I'm fine brownie," said the man. 'His name was actually Brownie. His parents have no creativity or a good sense of humor.'

"I hope you won't try to kill me again" I said indifferent.

"Who are you little one?" asked the captain. The other two filled him in while I and Moonlight just waited for our turn. The old man's face contorted to shame to the fact that he tried to kill a cub.

"I am greatly sorry for my actions toward you and your servant little one. I am Captain Silver, and the brown one is Brownie, and the red one is Rose. When our village saw your ship land over the old fort, we thought it was a raid of the vault of glass. That vault holds things that could devastate the world. Why are you here, is it for the vault? or something else?" Silver asked.

"I am Winter and this is Moonlight. She is not a servant she is a pony. I am currently on the run from Equestria for stealing the black ship overhead, and yes I would like to see the vault," I said.

"On the run? For stealing that ship. But you are so little!" Rose said in bafflement.

"Yep, trust me. If you were to meet me back then you wouldn't be standing here right now," I giggled like it was nothing.

"You both must have travelled far and must be hungry, but as for the vault, it has bin sealed for over a thousand years. Their is no way to open it. Many have tried in our bloodline, but all have failed." Silver shook his head in disappointment.

"Well I could open it, it wouldn't be to hard, and yes we are hungry," I said to Silver.

"I would like to see you try pipsqueak," said Rose. Brownie just gave a dis-believing look while Silver smiled.

"Come let us get you two some food first. It will be dark soon," said Silver.

The three led I and Moonlight out of the base to the village. I passed out halfway there. Moonlight picked me up by the scruff and put me on her back. I was too tired to move anymore. Flying the ship and that last minute spell took the last of my strength. The only reason I managed to stay up and about, was because Moon wasn't safe. Now that she is I can rest easy. I let my dreams take me not that ill have any.

Ch.10. The vault of glass.

The vault of glass.

Moonlight POVISON.

'The poor little thing, too tired to keep going.' Winters tiny form was curled on my back in a deep sleep. Brownie and Rose looked back , frequently every now and again worried that if they wake the little demon, they would be burned in hellfire. Silver wasn't awake to see them almost wet themselves to the performance Winter put on. Catching one of them glancing back, I raised my eyebrow making the griffin shoot back like a spring. 'If they are afraid of him while he slept, I can't imagine how they would react when he is angry.'

Feeling his breaths pulsed with a subtle calmness. Every few minutes his back leg would twitch followed by a little flutter of his wings leading into a small stretch. 'He doesn't like to stay still while he slept.' Looking over my shoulder to the babe, I can't help but wonder, 'he looks old for being so young. What would drive him to grow up before his time?' He was a wise, intelligent, and a patient griffin. He carried traits most don't gain till the grey's of old age set's in. Even when he was broken, I could sense it deep within him waiting to be free again. It is not my place to ask for his past troubles, but I don't think he'll tell me right away, he needs his own time. His thought is becoming less clouded, and he is no longer going into danger like a madpony. 'I just hope it stays, his kindness, even though it only sparked when we first met is something this world needs.'

Silver led the charge of our group. To my surprise, he was quiet friendly. Almost too friendly. I can't help but feel paranoid being around him. Its like Silver was hiding something. They carried strange weapons only Winter recognized, and they tried to use them on us. If it were not for Winter for making a strange but effective plan, we would have bin less alive than before. 'Though they took Winters gamble like it was a normal occurrence.' This vault made of glass, was what calmed them. Especially when Winter said he could open it, 'I am not sure how?' But the little one was too cleaver for his own good.

My mane was telling me that this whole thing was out of place, like a rose in a field of daises. If they are planing to force Winter to open it.They will have to go through me... or Winter first. When Winter wake's up from his rest, he could tell me if something is hiding in the shadows. He must have bin too worn out to notice. He could read anything like it was as clear as day so long as he has rest before hand. 'Which is a problem, he needs more naps.'

Going through the old 'military base' as Winter calls it, was interesting. The smooth stone untouched by the wear of time, the strange metal vines lined the ceiling making the veins of the stone body. The cool breeze that flows within the corridors made it feel like I was swimming in an underground river of air. They're stories here, tales which I wouldn't mind knowing.

Their was the smell of moss that carried with the wind, My hooves didn't feel comfortable walking on such a hard surface. This maze we were walking through was confusing, I am not sure how these three could find the path. 'Maybe they had many travels in here?' Looking around all I could see was plain stone, moss and vines.

Winter POVISION

Dreaming again. This time its not the same black void as the last, but I was in a place I wish I could forget. My old home. The run-down, mold infested, death filled, garbage dump of a victorian style two story house. I was in the living room. An old scratched black leather couch underneath the main window turning the room slightly more ugly, papers covered the table making it look paper itself, the chairs nowhere to be found. The wood flooring was splintered to the point of a death sentence. You were lucky not to have an one inch wooden spike embedded in your foot on a day to day basis. The only thing that made this place worthy of any praise was the T.V set. A brand new sixty inch on a black wooden stand giving this area a look more modern then it should. This was still far from being a living room.

I could see I was human again. The baggy blue jeans that I had to wear a cheep belt to keep it up. My purple hoodie, the only new thing I had. My light tan skin, and wolfish jet black hair and black eyes. I was happy the I didn't have the sensitive griffin nose active, or ill be throwing up to the smell of two year old rot that lingered in the stale dry air. 'Yep this was my house. I kinda was hoping I ended up in my sisters, at least there I didn't have to put up with this.' Walking around the ugly white painted house was awful. The feeling of an old haunted house was something I didn't find pleasant. I could never get over the sensation of being constantly watched when I lived here. Many people died in this house before we moved in. All of them died in the living room. Flies gathered in the center, smelling the death wanting the free meal that will never come.

The bathroom was... surprisingly clean despite how this place was treated. The white marble matching set of a toilet, tub, and sink, all with a white rose style shape. Looking in the mirror over the white sink, I saw a much more healthy face. I could not describe what I saw, but I looked more strong, noble and wolfish than before. I gave the person before me a toothy smile. 'Still had those K9's, sharp to the point.' My old look was pretty awesome. The girls, when I wasn't being shyer than a virgin school girl, always gave me the looks of desire, like I was the big bad wolf and they were my prey. My appearance made me look that way, and I liked it. I was born with black eyes for some reason, as well as an extra set of eye teeth making me look like more animal then man. It could be a reason why my family treated me like a ghost, but that was very unrealistic.

Pulling away from my vanity I headed back to the living room. Leaving the door, I could hear faint music playing from upstairs. I recognized the song. It was the silent hill OST, one of my all time video game songs. The tune was gradually growing louder. "sigh" I went to check it out before my life becomes more strange.

The stairs creaked like a banshee with each step. grabbing onto the railing just in case I don't trip over the unnaturally steep steps, I made a prediction. 'Some one is in my dream trying to mess with my head.' If so, then whoever it is better run.

The upstairs had two main rooms and a side attic. One room was mine, the other was my brother's. My room had the side attic, a mouse ridden hole in the wall that I had to keep closed at all times. The song was playing from my room. 'I bet it was empty with just a music box playing in the center of the room.' Opening the ugly red door into my room, I could see the source. A music box at the center of the empty room playing all by itself. 'Heh, called it.' Rolling my eyes, I called out to the shadows.

"You suck at scaring so come on out." I said to the room.

...Nothing

"Alright bye loser."

Closing the door behind me and walking down the stairs holding onto the railing for safety, the door swung open crashing into the wall making a door-nob shaped hole in the drywall.

"WAIT!" cried a female.

Looking back to see someone new. 'Time to mess with my intruder.'

"Why? this is my dream you know."

"Because, I'm here to help you." she said.

"With what?" I asked.

"Come up here and ill tell you," she said while going back into the room.

Rolling my eyes for the second time, I should go see what she had to say.

In my room was a women in a one piece white dress with a mini skirt barely over her thighs and a white ribbon tying her waist, Her short black hair had a white bow on the left side. She had no shoes, a black collar around her neck with a snow flake as a dog tag, and a golden bracelet simple in design. She was fairly cute, the only thing that was throwing me off was her azure blue eyes. They we just too...weird, even for me. She twirled her left foot and hid her face off to the side trying not to show her blush.

"Who are you?" I asked.

"I'm Deus ex machina," she whispered.

"Deus... you?"

My head was flowing at the speed of light. This was not the crazy tomboy what the fuck-a-thon I'm used too. She was just too girlie I can not see the the suit wearing boy girl like this.

"Yes."

"Are you lying?"

"No, why would I be?"

"Cause the Deus I know was a BDSM loving tomboy, aaaannnd, I don't see it with you."

"So did you prefer my other look?" she asked.

Crossing my arms leaning against the wall for support, this was level three type crazy, even for a god. 'Why did I get her? Why not someone like Hylia, or Lucifer?

"No, not really."

"Don't you like this one? I spent over two hours just to make myself like this," she frowned.

"Yes, I like you this way much more than the creepy slenderman look."

"Really... Oh well, I guess I should leave then, you meanie," she pouted.

'What did I do now?'

"You don't have to leave, I just wasn't expecting you to be like this, or ever seeing you at all."

"Oh. Did I get you a little scared?"

"Sorry, but I am very hard to scare." I smiled.

"Hmpf. I guess I could stay, after all I was going to give you something you might like," she said seductively.

She walked over to me swaying her waist back and forth biting her lower lip. She put her delicate arms around my shoulders. Looking back I saw a bed had popped up behind me. Turning back around her tender lips locked with my mine. My mind raced like a race car trying to understand why she was acting like this. I quickly calmed getting ready to take control over the situation. She leaned into me more, causing me to sit down on the bed. Pushing me on my back, she sat over my groin placing her legs around my waist in the cowgirl position. Laying down on top of me.

Her tongue was fearfully delighted at my endeavor's. Deus was moaning quietly, I could feel evermore present grinding, making herself more in-tune with my rhythm. Feeling my package almost at full erection, she pulled away from our oral battle. Her eyes soften, telling me she was begging for more. I knew now what she ment by, 'might like.' Giving a wolfish grin while watching her take off everything but the collar. 'Please don't wake me up. I have god domination too attend to.'

'I will never understand gods. At least I can cross off have sex with a god from my bucket list.'

Moonlight POVISION.

"Tell me Moonlight, what do you know about your little friend?"

"I know little Silver, why do you ask, please do not be so rash."

"Doesn't he seem different to you?"

Yes he was rather different than most underlings I have met. Children his age usually played with others in games of imagination, not of grand theft and manipulation. It not my place to say that Winter is strange, even though he is. What ever brought him to the state he is in, must have bin too much for his little heart to handle.

"Yes he is off, but he is stronger because of it. What ever made him this way, put him in a place most do not return from unscathed. It is like he was throw into Tartarus and came out untouched. Though I do not wish too see him in the dark. The kindness he is capable of, is matched to his bloodlust. Once he go's overboard, I pray too the stars to all who holds a weapon, runs to the far corners of this world where he cannot reach."

Questions welled within Silvers face, consuming all thought. He remained silent as we veered into a trail. Brownie and Rose was more anxious than before not daring too slowdown or to look back. Brownie's tail twitched while from my position I could see he eyes dart around trying not take anymore notice. Rose on the other hoof, flexed her wing checking to see if her gun was at the ready.

"Would you believe me if I said Winter was using you for his own personal gain?"

"What?! How can you say such a thing? Winter is not someone that would use others."

"How can you be sure?"

"Because he wouldn't have told me that he killed hundreds before coming here. He was honest with a stranger. He told the things he was wrong for out of trust. He does not use ponies."

"Hmmm. That's what you think." he said.

We arrived safely at their village. Houses similar to that of Equestrian design. Angled roofs, wide glass walls surrounded by wood painted in various shades of white. The locals whom was also griffins trotted along their paths minding their own business. The roads were made of the same flat grey stone as the air temple. Several griffins gave a friendly hello to our group under the metal trees giving off an orange light.

I received curios looks from many. Rose and Brownie broke off and went their separate ways leaving me with Winter and Silver. The older griffin led us to a building similar to the air temple. The heavy metal doors opened. Inside was the same flate grey stone with metal vines lining the walls. This time there was no soft wind flowing through the complex. Silver talked to a griffin behind a metal desk chained to the floor at the far side of the room. The only noticeable thing was the barred gate beside the desk, leading into a hall with various other doors.

Giving me a gesture telling me to follow,we were led down the hall through the gate into a room. The door closed behind and the sound of a lock being placed. 'Oh no.'

Looking frantically at the empty cold flat stone room. A single cot with a thin grey blanket was all that was in here, tucked away in the far corner. Grabbing Winter by the scruff, setting him of the cot. The little cub curled into a ball resting his head into his right side. A small shutter pulsed through his little form. The dry cold stone cooled the air making though's who are not used too the feeling drained, if enough time had passed. I and my little friend wasn't going anywhere. Pulling the blanket over Winter and I. The cot was quiet soft despite the springs making it more bouncy than it needs to be. Laying beside the babe to keep him warm, I can not help but wonder what he is dreaming about. He has had a smile placed firm for the last hour. 'His dreams must be comfortable to be in. He can't have the heart to use others, nor hurt those's he cares about. I hope I can share a dream with him as sleep takes me away. I hope he forgives me for our situation.

Winter POVISION.

Feeling the warmth of a familiar Zebra, I woke up in my daily routine. One, yawn like a kitten. Two, arch my back till all disks popped. Three, sit on my haunches and wipe the eye buggers from my sockets. Four, find out we were in a Jail cell. 'What happened?' Looking over to a sleeping zebra, I can guess she was tricked into coming here. I still had all my things on. My eight throwing knives, two satchels, one with my lock picking materials, and the other my map. My dagger was in its holster over my shoulder, and I had a gem lamp lighting the room.

'I should have guessed this would happen.' Sighing, I jumped onto the cold floor. The door was a simple one way pad lock door with an opening for food. Having no windows the door was the only way out. 'Well I should figure a way out.' The door was a one inch thick cold steel, industrial grad. The gem lamp was caged making it useless. 'Wait a minute.' I could use it to go up.

Moonlight stirred awake. The stripped mare looked at me uneasily, shuffling unsure what to say or do. Shame welled within her face making her to look away. I knew that look. She was putting herself down for a mistake like it was. thee, worst, thing, she had ever done.

"I am sorry little one. I have put us here." she said.

Jumping onto the very bouncy cot beside her.

"It is not your fault, so stop putting yourself down so much."

"Look at where we are, I put us in this cell."

"Yep and?"

"And? But are you not mad at me?"

"Nope, I could careless. Right now we need to get out of here."

"But..."

"Don't. I sorta figured out Silver would do this. He was too calm, despite being taken down by a five year old, and the giant ship hovering over there."

"Sorry little one."

"I already got a way out, so please stop mopping and lets get going." I cheered.

Moon couldn't help but smile at my cheep rhyme.

"So what is this plan of yours?"

"Simple, you stand over there by the door and watch."

Moonlight now in a better mood, stood by the door. My plan consisted of the gem lamp and massive improve. Focusing my magic into my claw, pointing it at the lamp. Moonlight looking at me with a curios gaze. I thought of a spell.

"lapidibus," I said activating the spell.

The lamp lit up and a darker glow. The gem erupted in a flash of light making a sound of drilling though a mine. Within a second, a clean circular hole in the roof through the building, let the clear blue sky shine in, replacing the odd gem lamp. Moonlight's jaw dropped like a bag of rocks.

"Follow me." I said causing the mare to snap back.

Moonlight somehow jumped into the room with me. Looking around we were in another cell. By the door was this cells prisoner. She was shaking, eye to pinpricks, and clearly scared out of her mind. She was maybe in her teen years. She had the same dark brown and white fur color pattern as Brownie but with grey eyes.

"Hello, I hope I didn't scare you, but we are in a hurry. If you want to come with us don't fall behind." I said.

She broke out to see us jumped onto the roof. It was morning, the sea breeze hung in the air. The sound of birds and chaos from our breakout boomed throughout the town. The brown griffin followed behind was looking outwards. Taking a breath of fresh air looking over to Moonlight doing the same overcast as I was. I spot my ship looming a short distance away to the north. To the west was the mountain. I assume the vault would be there.

"So whats your name?" I asked the brown griffin.

"Huh... oh. I'm heather." she replied.

"Alright heather, I am going to the vault. Moonlight take Heather to the ship and wait there." Moonlight nodded, Heather followed. They took off leaving me to deal with the hoard. 'Never a dull moment.'

The giant metal door blocked me from the vault. I managed to lose my chasers in the city, giving me a few minutes to work. Their is a smaller crew door with an old terminal sitting beside it. The green light giving off of the monitor and the sound of yelling coming from behind, filled my heart with strange glee.

The terminal booted up leaving me with a password screen. "Well I could guess it would be," I said while typing Jack miller into the password prompt. The small door opened with a hiss from the old hydraulics. The terminal closed up and hid into the wall. Turning around to see my search party breaking into the clearing. Trotting inside the place, hearing the sound of gunfire blast behind me, while the door closed back up. Made me smile.

Weapons development and storage;Vault of glass.

Inside was like the bunker under my ship, but only led to another door that was wooden with a golden door nob. I walked into a huge open room with missiles, tanks, helicopters, f-18 fighter jets, ammo of all grads, and a section had metal crates filled with what I assume was the documents for all of this. The Vault door opened behind me. and a barrage of very pissed off griffins surrounded me. Moonlight was taken captive as well as Heather whom I just met. Silver put a .44 mag to Moonlight'a head and fired.

Moonlight went limp, her eyes filled with sadness. "Bang," Heather fell next to Silvers gun. The old man just smiled, no remorse for what he just did. The other griffins held their guns preparing to fire on me. I had no time to react. My first friend in this world was killed in-front of me in cold blood, just when I was starting to really know her. Heather, only knew freedom for a few seconds before she to left the world the same way Moon did. I did not now how to respond. My little body trembled in place.

I pushed my emotions for them aside and looked into the cold lifeless eyes of Silver. I knew the perfect spell for them. It would drain me to my limits without a charged gem, but I will make him pay. Their guns at the ready. I focused my magic into the words I will say. Silver lifted his hand then dropped.

"Mora imperium!" I yelled.

Everything stopped. The bullets just inches away from their mark, was held in eternal entropy. The griffins, all in armor stood in stone. Silver's stupid face was frozen like he was getting a butt plug shoved up his ass. I walked around the bullets feeling the strain of the spell beginning to wear me down. Using my claws I slit all of their throats except Silvers. I took his .44 from his hand and walked back into my original spot moving the bullets so they would not hurt me.

Releasing the spell, which caused me to fall from complete magical exhaustion. Just in time to watch a wave of twenty two griffin blood fountain's coat the floor in a sea of red. Silver looked at me realizing that I was not dead turned to his followers. He reaction was what I expected.

"WHAT HAPPENED?!" Looking at me, I had a dark look of hate.

He pointed a banana at me thinking it was a gun. I pointed his real gun towards his head. Once in focus I pulled the trigger killing Silver by explosive decapitation.

Ch.11 Inception.

Inception.

Two months had passed since we broke out of prison. Breaking into the vault, which held weapons that did not belong in this world. I worked during this time to collect, sort and file all items inside the vault to my ship. There was enough firepower to turn Equestria into a wasteland of fire and fallout. 'Yes, their was a nuke.' Thankfully it was disarmed a long time ago. The files held schematics for jets, rocket's weapons, fighter jets, and dropships that griffins and pony kind alike could use. During this time, I thought about magic to keep my mind from other things.

Knowing that Latin has great influence on more linear spells, I came to the conclusion that if I know the meaning of the word in mind without reciting it verbally, I could cast a spell without speaking it. It is a heavy multitask having to think of the spell, meaning and intention all at once, but with practice, it could work. Having an abundance of knowledge on the Latin language lets me reduce the thinking time of the spell to only intention, but there is a problem I found with linear magic. Power and sequence. Power is a problem without a catalyst with Latin magic. The problem is the sequencing. A one-word spell or 'function' makes the casters intention of the property the spell to a specific task like 'push.' The intentions can be simplified by adding more words making a bar (or measure) for more complexity. Latin spells, I figured was like music. Using the proper words and rhythm make it more viable for restoration and protection based spells. Using a one-word function to cause harm or ill intent without a specific direction could have a bad reaction to the caster if backfired.

The more words you use in a spell, without having a cad that has enough magical power could kill the caster. I was lucky that I was only using one-word spells, or else I would have been dead. Latin based magic is useful, but causes more problems then it needs to be. Griffins have weather magic just like pegasi. We can control various types of matter; Water, air, sound, density, pressure, and energy. Knowing this, I created a theory. I have the most potent of magical energy available. Lightning. From physics class, an average lightning strike carries over one million volts of power, which is enough to form a plasma discharge capable of distorting electrical magnetic fields, or creating them. Having that in mind, adding density and pressure, I could possibly make a mass acceleration canon among other things that could be useful.

One billion volts from my calculations is enough energy to remake the hurricane from awhile ago. I have yet to attached myself to a lightning rod during a thunderstorm to find out, but it is still possible. Calculating one billion volts to magic power was easy. a small gem lamp is about two amps. I learned this from one of the files I found.

One day from my endless thinking of magic, I could not help but think of how Unicorns are naturally in-tune with the world, letting them have unlimited access to all forms of magical energy. The rest of the worlds inhabitants could use this, but in limited amounts, like weather control. Our emotions best show this. When we are happy we feel more happy and are more receptive to change, while being angry will overflow you will the more 'darker' of the worlds energy. Which explains back in the warren why I was more over the top then I should have bin.

The dark side of magic in this world. Thinking about it more, it could be very hazardous to have that kind of influence over your feelings. But what was considered evil in this world? Nightmare moon came first to mind. She was created out of the fears of Princess Luna, but something was missing from that. 'Corruption.' The only kind of corruption that would complete the change has to be Chaos magic. Magic of imagination and absolute control. That kind of magic can only be control by people that has come to terms with all aspects of the soul, like most dragons since they are completed within their egg before hand.

Being who I am know, I could use it without any problem. Being that I am part human, one of the most chaotic beings in existence and my soul being put hole again. But ponies like Twilight sparkle are the weakest mentally. She could go insane and wreck havoc all over Ponyville with just a taste of it. Then there is discord. Well he is not insane, but rather curios to the extreme. He must have bin a dragon before hand, that had a passion to understand chaos magics capability's. I wouldn't mind having a cup of explosive chocolate milk with him and learn his secrets.

Then their is dark based magic. Necromancy, soul binding, life drain type spells. I would not want to use these for any reason. It could kill me instantly or worse. As for light based magic its in the same boat. The purity effects are not what I want. I could lose all sense of self identity.

Foresight is a spell that could be used with both the casters intent or if it is willed without knowing. I learnt it the latter way. This spell once used for the first time becomes permanent. The only way to even attempt this spell is if you have mastery over a certain type of magic. Since I gained both Latin magic, and chaos magic. The mix made it viable for me to use. My left eye was now red, leaving my right eye the same azure blue. I had to cover it up so I didn't see the future 24/7. Doing so would drain all of my magic in minutes and be very annoying. Its both a curse and a blessing. One I was glad for.

Two months earlier.

Feeling the warmth of a familiar Zebra, I woke up in my daily routine. One, yawn like a kitten. Two, arch my back till all disks popped. Three, sit on my haunches and wipe the eye buggers from my sockets. Four, find out we were in a Jail cell. 'What happened?' Looking over to a sleeping zebra, I can guess she was tricked into coming here. I still had all my things on. My eight throwing knives, two satchels, one with my lock picking materials, and the other my map. My dagger was in its holster over my shoulder, and I had a gem lamp lighting the room.

'I should have guessed this would happen.' Sighing, I jumped onto the cold floor. The door was a simple one way pad lock door with an opening for food. Having no windows the door was the only way out. 'Well I should figure a way out.' The door was a one inch thick cold steel, industrial grad. The gem lamp was caged making it useless. 'Wait a minute.' I could use it to go up.

Moonlight stirred awake. The stripped mare looked at me uneasily, shuffling unsure what to say or do. Shame welled within her face making her to look away. I knew that look. She was putting herself down for a mistake like it was. thee, worst, thing, she had ever done.

"I am sorry little one. I have put us here." she said. Jumping onto the very bouncy cot beside her.

"It is not your fault, so stop putting yourself down so much."

"Look at where we are, I put us in this cell."

"Yep and?"

"And? But are you not mad at me?"

"Nope, I could careless. Right now we need to get out of here."

"But..."

"Don't. I sorta figured out Silver would do this. He was too calm, despite being taken down by a five year old, and the giant ship hovering over there."

"Sorry little one."

"I already got a way out, so please stop mopping and lets get going." I cheered. Moon couldn't help but smile at my cheep rhyme.

"So what is this plan of yours?"

"Simple, you stand over there by the door and watch."

Moonlight now in a better mood, stood by the door. My plan consisted of the gem lamp and massive improve. Focusing my magic into my claw, pointing it at the lamp. Moonlight looking at me with a curios gaze. I thought of a spell.

"lapidibus," I said activating the spell.

The lamp lit up and a darker glow. The gem erupted in a flash of light making a sound of drilling though a mine. Within a second, a clean circular hole in the roof through the building, let the clear blue sky shine in, replacing the odd gem lamp. Moonlight's jaw dropped like a bag of rocks.

"Follow me." I said causing the mare to snap back to reality.

Moonlight somehow jumped into the room with me. Looking around we were in another cell. By the door was this cells prisoner. She was shaking, eye to pinpricks, and clearly scared out of her mind. She was maybe in her teen years. She had the same dark brown and white fur color pattern as Brownie but with grey eyes.

"Hello, I hope I didn't scare you, but we are in a hurry. If you want to come with us don't fall behind." I said.

She broke out to see us jumped onto the roof. It was morning, the sea breeze hung in the air. The sound of birds and chaos from our breakout boomed throughout the town. The brown griffin followed behind was looking outwards. Taking a breath of fresh air looking over to Moonlight doing the same overcast as I was. I spot my ship looming a short distance away to the north. To the west was the mountain. I assume the vault would be there.

"So whats your name?" I asked the brown griffin.

"Huh... oh. I'm heather." she replied.

"Alright heather, I am going to the vault. Moonlight take Heather to the ship and wait there." Moonlight nodded, Heather followed. They took off leaving me to deal with the hoard. 'Never a dull moment.'

They both left, and just as I was I was assaulted be a vision and a pain coming from my left eye. Cringing from the horrors and the pain taking a solid hold. I closed my eye shut which caused the vision and the pain to stop. 'What was that?' Panting I made a new plan. Hoping that the future outcome would not happen.

I caught up to the pair in the middle of the forest halfway to the bunker. Moonlight and Heather was tired from all the running. Thankfully Heather stayed on the ground so that they would be less ease to follow. They looked at me exhausted from the four mile run, which was odd.

"Little one, why are you here, and what happened to your eye?" Moonlight asked.

"I thought you would lead them to the vault?" said Heather.

"I would have, but if I did you two would be killed," I said. They looked at me uneasy. I guess being told they would have died If I didn't stepped in, put them in worry.

"We would have died?" Moonlight asked.

"Ill talk about it later. Right now follow me. We are not going to do this without the ship. Heather, come with me if you want to live," I said with my best Arnold accent. She gave a weak smile.

All three of us made it back to the fort, but instead of going through it we went around it. Seeing the ambush squad enter over head through the hole made by the ship. Moonlight and Heather looked at me realizing what I just did they waited for my next move.

"Heather I need you to carry Moonlight onto the deck of the ship and wait for me. I will keep them at bay."

"You are going to take them all on your own?!" Heather said. The disbelief show in her eyes.

"Yes now do as I say unless you want to join me." She smartened up and carried Moonlight onto the deck of the ship. Her bigger form made it easy to do so. Once they were safe I flew to the hole.

"HEY YOU FUCK TITYS, COME GIVE YOU SHIT A KISS!!" I yelled into the hole.

The group of griffins led by Silver, Brownie and Rose, jumped up to the roof. Their was the same amount of troops all twenty four of them. They all held a .308 rifle and a simple black bullet prof vest carrying extra ammo for the guns. Silver held the same silver .44 magnum pointing it at me like he owns the world. A stupid smile plastered on his face filled with passive insanity. This time no chances.

"So you come out to play boy!" Silver yelled.

"Yep!" I yelled back. We were a good ten meters away from each other. The group surrounded me in a circle Brownie and Rose on opposite ends of the encasement. I focused my magic into the spell that saved me last time.

"You are not going to leave here alive," Silver said lifting his hand. The group prepped their guns and took aim.

"That's what you think!" I said. I will not kill Brownie or Rose, but the rest I could careless.

"Mora imperium," I said and just like in my vision, time stopped.

I slit the throats of all but Silver, Brownie and Rose. Just like last time I took the gun from Silver as well as his ammo, then I stood back in my original spot. Releasing the spell didn't drain me like my vision did. The griffins all went limp in unison coating the roof in blood making a water fall into the building like a waterfall. Silver Brownie and Rose froze in horror. I pointed the gun at Silver and pulled the trigger before he could react. his head exploded from the bullet. The recoil from the gun left a bruise on my wrist. Brownie and Rose looked at me terrified. I pointed the gun at Brownie.

"Do you want to live?" I asked.

"Yes," he cried. I pointed the gun at Rose.

"Do you want to live?" I asked Rose. She gave the same reply.

"Then you two tell the town that if they don't listen to me, bad things will happen."

"Well, GET GOING!" They both said 'yes sir' while flying away as fast as they could.

I flew up to the duo. Moonlight and Heather was silent watching me approach with unease. I gave them a sad smile. Moonlight knew what it ment. She ran over and gave me a warm embrace. I didn't fight it. I stopped time for a minute and ended the live's of twenty one without a second though. Like their live's were worthless. My sanity was catching up with my morals, making me feel remorse and the pain of losing someone. I bawled like a baby in her hooves.

Ch.12.The hitch hikers guide to Equestrian magic.

The hitch hikers guide to Equestrian magic.

Two months I have spent distant from Moonlight and Heather, unsure whether or not my actions were acceptable. Slaughtering twenty plus without a second thought, then running to Moonlight bawling for forgiveness, wasn't right in anyway, but I at least paid for my crime.

The eye of foresight has a nasty effect which I found later that night. Waking up to the feeling that my throat was being ripped apart by thousands of knives, making me feel all the pain I caused to those I have wronged, wasn't a pleasant experience. Moonlight bolted into my room to the unholy sound of a choking baby griffin pleading for her to make the pain to go away. It didn't end till the night was over. Moon tried her best with her potions and Heather raiding the medical bay for morphine, which neither worked. It kept going until I was trembling in the corner of my room curled up into a ball, with a scared Moonlight doing her best to comfort me.

The nights to follow weren't as horrible as that one, but it put me on edge. I searched my mind for something to explain the misery I felt that night. Hours of deep meditation after working on loading the ship, led me to a viable explanation. The eye of foresight is based on the seven deadly sins. The sin I came to recognize as the leading cause was Ira or wrath. It makes sense for me as the eye would show me all the pain before it happens, and if I don't stop it, I felt it. I have control of whether or not I do, but if I use the eye, that's when the costs came in. The massive amounts of chaos magic I have to spend, which only lets me use the eye for sixty seconds per day, after that I don't have to wear an eye patch. The pain I feel if I don't stop it I the first place and the paralyzingly effect that holds me still when active.

The requirements to even attempt to active the eye is something most can't even comprehend. One, you need to gain an imprint from a celestial being. Two, have your soul (if fractured) put back together by your own hands, by coming to terms with both halves. Three, do what I did. Kill five hundred in less than two hours, and four. Be a being of pure chaos, a human.

Sleeping with Deus got me the imprint, merging my light and dark half together got my soul put back in place, three is self explanatory and four, is impossible for all Equines, even discord. I can assume I could gain the other eyes eventually from my knowledge of the sins, but after learning the effects of just one worries me of the others. Though one thing is certain. There can be only one with this power.

How I know this is due to what chaos magic does to a person. It corrupts indefinitely. Most beings of this land have a pure soul, others fractured. The pure ones take a lot longer for the magical energy to bend the user, but the fractured ones lose faster than a gun to an arrow. This happens due to the split soul, the pure side loses to the chaos powered dark side. Since both of my side merged perfectly into a chaos form, the corruption effect doesn't work on me. The requirements which I lucked out with, makes me the only one (other than dragons) to use without a problem. I don't think the other chess pieces that come in the future will have a god that would sleep with them, and most of them would have their souls forced hole by their gods. Making them immune to chaos magic, and can't use it without warping the mind. I am stuck with this power and no one to share it with.

Getting up after another dreamless night, I did my usual morning routine. Big cute yawn, arch my back and clean my eyes for the painful eye crud. Once done, I took survey of my room. My gear, which I always wear safely tucked away in the chocolate colored chest at the base of my bed. The shoulder dagger, satchels, throwing knives, bandana, and wing armor. 'Which I found in the trainee armory, making my wings look like they have an elvish style covering from base to tip, sharp as a dragon scale.' Many other additions I collected since I raided the vault; more throwing knives that fit in with the others, holsters for my new akimbo .44 custom black six chamber revolvers, with a white tribal style wolf inlay along the barrels from a snowflake tribal design on the grip. 'Sometimes I wonder if something is giving me the cool things.' A pair of aviator goggles, and a M79 grenade launcher. My bullets for my magnums and launcher was also placed in the chest in ammo boxes. While I gained some; books, quills, ink wells, and parchment placed on my desk. 'Though I think I upgraded my weapons rather than my room. Not that I mind.'

The revolvers were brand new, but as was Silvers .44. I am not sure where they came from, but I can guess. Equestria. The ship designs also came from there when they should have bin in the files from the vault. My assumptions suggest that their was a trade, ship for upgraded weapons. But where did the weapons come from? It is possible that someone figured it out in Equestria, but remained private with it till someone bought those plans and brought it here. *sigh* Another mystery. 'Thanks Silver you suck being dead.'

Getting up from my cloud bed, that cried if I was gone to long, into my bathroom. The large Cloudsdale style bathroom looked to fluffy to be a bathroom. Cloud shaped sink, cloud shaped toilet, cloud shaped tub, ect. I used the overly soft little griffins room, had a quick shower, and fled for breakfast.

The smell of bacon and eggs filled the crew deck in an aroma that pulled me off me feet and guided me to the source. Inside the kitchen was a very happy Heather working her magic on the various grills and counter tops making breakfast. The amount of skill she has is something to look forward to every morning. Heather was as good at cooking as a master chef, making the best meals every day, though Moonlight had to do the dishes afterwards, making her grumpy everyday.

Sitting down in an empty fold up table that you would find in most high schools, just with lower benches. Moonlight brought me my share and gave me a happy hello before going back for hers. Moonlight and heather sat down at another open table. They sat down away from me everyday, leaving this griffin alone to his devices. Both of them finished as fast as they could, then left the ship for most of the day. I know why. They think I am cursed with something that would put them in the same boat as me, from that day. I could understand why, not wanting to feel the amount of torment I did for that length of time. I don't like the fact that they avoid me like the plague.

Putting my dishes away from a lonely but wonderful breakfast away, and went to the ships sparing room. Moonlight and Heather usually go to the town to do whatever they do. Sometimes I see Moon collecting herbs, or Heather flying around with Brownie and Rose, While I spend my day practicing magic trying to pretend they didn't just ditched me.

The sparing room was located in the crew deck by the gym. The difference was from the gym was that this room was ment for serious damage. The circular colosseum style room the size of a typical small town hockey rink with greek bleachers, over a protected wall one story up, that could be accessed by the change room connected to the main gym. The walls and flooring were made from some enchanted steel that lined the rim of the arena to safeguard the bystanders.

Today like everyday, I work with spells or study how spells effect the world. 'I think ill work on teleportation using chaos magic.' Latin teleportation spells are very long to do. In order for a Latin based teleport to work; you have to write down a three stage pentagram on the floor, write the Latin words of your choice to the desired location you want to go, have three charged gems at each corner of the triangle within the pentagram just in case the spell fails, and cast by standing in the middle and use the words,' transpono,(Latin name).'

Chaos magic however, should cut all of that out. 'I want to go to the other side of the room. How should I go about this? Should I just picture where I want to go, or just think it?' Focusing my chaos magic like I can with Latin, I pictured where I want to go and release.

*ZAP*

Opening my eye to see what happened, I found that the spell worked, but their was just one problem.

"WHERE THE FUCK AM I!" I screamed.

"Uhh. . . did ya here that big mac?"

"Eeyep,"

Looking into the Everfree forest to find where that squeak came. To my surprise, a baby griffin came out of the tree line covered head to hoof in mud and twigs. Apple bloom raced over to the little feller. 'I should go to.'

"Big mac, I'ma gonna take care of this. Can ya finish this up?"

"Eeyep."

"Howdy!" said Apple bloom. Applejack Not to far behind. Realizing how botched up my attempt was, I focus my magic again before I warp the soon to be element of honesty and change all of history. 'That, and I'm suppose to be dead.' Applejack managed to catch up just in time to see me leave.

"Goodbye!" I said teleporting away.

I heard a 'whatcha mean' as I jumped.

A few hours later.

After jumping all over Equestria, from Ponyville to Hoofington, Manehattan to Roam. I came to a conclusion that I can jump anywhere. I finally figured out after a jump into a volcano, how chaos teleportation works. 'Just think of where you want to go and no more, if I want to go to Ponyville just think it.' having to picture it all confuses the spell, sending me somewhere else. Though, a couple of times I ended up in strip clubs and cat houses made me enjoy the randomness, but I couldn't stay long. No kids allowed.

Back in the ship tired and covered in ash, mud and a thong that I stole and ran around in one of the strip clubs on my head yelling, 'And I say heyyeyaaeyaaaeyaeyaa!' Dirty from various things, I made my way to the showers not wanting to move anymore in filth. While I clean myself from the poisonous sulfur soot I collected from the volcano and others, I gauged how much chaos magic it took to teleport. The eye spell drains me out with one use while the many jumps got me halfway there. 'Ok, then I am a lot stronger than I thought I was.' Leaving cleaner I went back to the arena for more practice.

Still having enough energy, and not wanting to jump anymore I chose my next spell. I was going to try was a shadow clone that I could spar with. So I just focused my magic and thought shadow clone. Focusing the last of my chaos magic and released. To my surprise that I had enough energy left that was spent on the clone held up good. 'An exact replica of me.' We walked up to each other checking ourselves if everything was in place. I made the first comment.

"Hi am Winter your master, you can be named Rain for now. " I said.

"Alright but just so we can be clear. How long will this spell last?" Rain asked.

"I assume ten minutes, which should be long enough for us to go a round."

"Ok. Ermm. . . a round of what?" he asked.

"A sparing round." I say.

"Why?" he Rain asked.

"To get stronger physically." I said.

He gave me a right hook sending me tumbling. Getting up from the cheep shot, I look over to my opponent. Just like I thought,' butt in the air, wings spread out, and head close to the ground. A typical stance of play then fight. Just like me.' I stood up on my hinds using my tail for balance. Folding up my wings while I moved my right foot forward leaning on my left putting my right arm outward and left over my head as a scorpion two fingers out on both. Rain gave a smirk and bolted at me on all fours. 'A fools effort.' I mused.

He jumped at me claws out going for the throat. I caught both of his arms, jerking him into me using his forward momentum to give an upper cut with my left knee. Which from the sound of a snapping neck told me he died instantly. Rain evaporated in a puff of smoke giving me back some of my magic. Disappointed from how fast my match was, I called it quits for the day.

Having another quiet dinner with Moonlight and Heather who sat by on a different table I ate my food before they could finish. I flew up to the bridge to do a check-up. Sitting over the main console gazing at the sunset, I hear the door open behind me. Looking back to see Heather walk up to me unsure if she would get cursed or not. The quiet Heather looked around the bridge trying to calm herself before talking, once she gained some form of composure she spoke.

"Hey Winter how are you doing?" she said sitting beside me.

"I am fine," I lied. I wasn't fine and I knew it. Being outright ignored by the only people you trust, hurt, being a baby griffin started to hurt, and having an eye that could cause great pain, double hurt.

"No, you're not." Heather frowned.

"'How can you tell?'" I said annoyed.

"Welp... that one night for one." she said.

"Nooooo really." I smiled.

"Stop being so pissy. I'm just here to help."

"Weeeelll excuuuuse meeee princess, but I get to be pissy cause you and Moon ditched me everyday." I say. "And I doubt you can help."

"Can you stop sassing for a minute and listen!" she snapped. "One, Moon and I have found a way to cure you of that evil eye you have. Two, We had to stay far away so we don't get it and three. You are just a kid, you do not have a say whether or not what we do. it is not your business." she explained.

'I wish she could cure me of the eye, but its no use. Ill have it till they day I die.'

Turning back to view the last of the sunset before it leaves for another time.

"I wish that was true," I smiled weakly. "But its impossible."

"I am a grown up, you don't know better, nothing is impossible!" she exclaimed.

"I know more about magic than you do." I say. "The eye is permanent, there is nothing you can do. I am sorry, but your efforts at finding a cure was useless. Though, be thankful that the requirements to gain the eye is near impossible. You are safe around me, it can't pass on." I explained.

"NO. WE. CAN'T!" she yelled. 'God I hate yelling.'

"Griffins can't use magic, and whatever you think you can do is the result of the eye. If we don't cure it in time, you can die!" she yells. "Do you know what that means?!"

"Yes I do, but the eye itself wont kill me outright, and please stop yelling."

"How do you know?" she asked.

"You either believe my word or don't." I say. "Their is nothing you can do, no amount of potions or the like can cure this. This eye I will live with till the day I die. It is up to me whether or not to use it and feel the aftereffects. You can't stop me nor the pain I could feel in the end." I say.

"I. . .we. . ." she sniffled unsure on how to react. Not that Id blame her. Being told by a child that they are ready to die would kill the humanity, or in this case griffanity of all hope for the child.

"I know, it sucks not being able to save someone with such a fate. Failing at every turn you make, the regret of failing the task over and over again even though you give it your all, only to be kicked back to the beginning with you hope spat on like a piece of dirt." I gave a chuckle. "I can live with it, it is up to you and Moon to decide to live with it as well." smiled halfheartedly.

"But. . . you're so young, and. . we didn't even try," Heather sniffled some more. "How can you say things like that?"

"I grew up too fast. Lost all my innocence at the age of two, almost murdered by my mother at four, and kicked out of the family at five. I know you two will fail. Its not hard for me to see." I say. "I'm much older than I should be aren't I?" I asked. She looked at me with new found shock. Heather must have took a hard hit. Being told a quick summery of a part of my life i'd rather forget, broke down into her mind in deep revelations of who I was on the inside.

*BEEP. BEEP. BEEP.*

"WHAT WAS THAT!?" Heather asked taken from her train of thought followed by a violent jerk of the ship.

"That would be an incoming fire alarm." I sighed. " Looks like my pursuers finally caught up." I say.

"ISN'T THAT A BAD THING!" she yelled out of her slump. If my assumptions are right, ' which mostly are' Moonlight told her that someone was chasing me.

"Yep." I smiled. Moonlight burst through the door.

"What. . . is. . . wrong?!" She asked catching her breath. I looked over at my magic radar thing on the console.

"Four ships, one heading to the center of the island, one firing on the town, and two firing on us." I say. 'Time to get to work.'

"WHAT?!" they both yelled in unison.

"STOP YELLING AND LET ME THINK!" I shouted back. After a moment of silence and more hits from the other ships I had a plan.

"Heather, Moonlight you two head to the town and save as many as you can. Bring them to the ship and load them in through the cargo bay, while I take on our unwanted house guest's." I directed.

"But what of your eye?!" asked Moon.

"GO NOW!" I yelled. Moon and Heather snapped into line and followed my orders. I lift the eye patch off, and used the spell.

I waited patiently on the bow of my ship. The two ships stopped firing after they realized their canon balls can't even scratch black dragon scales. Each hit flattened the ball into a patty, falling lifelessly to the ground, rejected. Someone flew from one of the two ships, landing behind me. Turning around to see a griffin basking in the moonlight. The griffin had a bright pink cat half and whitish pink bird half. His eyes were also the strange pink, but it was hard to tell. His eyes were pinpricks, filled with an insanitary lust for something, a creepy grin that stretched from ear to ear in utter glee to see me. He was fairly built and bigger then me. Much bigger. He towered over my little form at what I could guess, five foot five standing. Then he spoke.

"Hello brother."

Ch.13. Lullaby for a prince.

Lullaby for a prince.

My little brother stood before me; Taller, stronger, and crazier then ever before. His grin was unnerving, making my skin crawl, causing the hair on my neck to stand on end. He wasn't right. Like all sense of reality around him was encasing Storm in an aura of poison. I feared for those who had to bring him here. The air around Storm killed all living things that got too close. A bird who flew into his path dropped dead, falling to the ground with all life sucked out, wrung into a prune of leathery skin and bone.

Remembering how the future plays out, I need to stall him as long as possible. If I try to fight, I die within the first minute. If I attempt to run, I die within the first two minutes. 'How should I go about this?' He shuffled in place waiting for my reply. I need to keep him here for five minutes so Heather and Moon can safely evacuate most of the towns folk. 'Time to play a game.'

"So. . . You and I are, brothers?" I asked pointing back and forth between us.

"YEP!" He cheered hopping in place.

"I have a little brother, not a big one." I say. "If you are what you say you are, then tell me something that only my real brother would know."

"Oh, that's easy." He said flexing his wings. "You always go down town and do things. Well, not anymore."

"Everyone knows that. Try again." 'You spoiled brat.'

"Umm. I got nothing." He frowned. 'Figures.'

"You are not my brother. Go away, I don't want to talk to you." I say turning my head around with sass, making a pouty face.

"Yes I am. Deus said so!" He whines. That settles it, he gave up the one name that doomed him. He was defiantly, my brother. Though, I needed to confirm it even if I learnt it in' foresight vision.' The best way to stall him, is to make him jealous. If I keep him happy, he'll get bored and kill me before I can save the islanders. 'It is time to make him angry.'

"Ooooh I bet. Did she tell you you were. Special? That you are her number one man?" I chuckled.

"Yes. She. Did. She said I will be the best griffin ever! That I'll live in a castle, and eat as much candy as I want." He explained. 'So simple minded. Welp... Time to drop the waifu boom on him, and see how that go's.'

"Oh really? Good for you. While you get to eat candy. I and Deus will be making children together. Maybe have a house by a lake. Get married or something like that." I smiled. His smile — Died.

"What?" He asked. 'He is almost there.'

"Opps. Didn't she tell you? Before I was turned into a griffin, she and I..."

"Hugged." He tensed up, breaths quickened.

"No..." He shook his head in defiance.

"Kissed." Storm tried to dig his claws into the dragon scales. His anger growing strong.

"She wouldn't..."

"Touched."

"How dare you!" He screamed.

"Fucked." His right eye twitched. 'He finally snapped.'

"You . . . You violated my GODESS!" He boomed. "You are not worthy, to even breath in the same air as her!"

"She has a crush on me. The was there before she even met you. Besides, she doesn't care about you. Deus only brought you here, because she didn't want you to ruin our lives." I spat. 'Though, what I said was probably true knowing how she acts around me.'

He paced back and forth in front of me mumbling to himself. I could not understand the words he was saying, but one things for certain. 'I just pissed him off beyond what a normal person is capable of. His smile slowly returned along with maniacal giggle fits that didn't stop.

"No. 'Heheheheh.' That can't be right. You, you raped her, ya that's it." He laughed. "You forced her to do your bidding, 'hehhehehe.' She's a victim you are just a. . . A prince of darkness — taking all light from whoever you touch."

"I know you don't lie. You never do. I was going to kill you, and wear you as a backpack, but I think I won't." 'Yep he is on the moon eating bananas.'

"So instead of killing you. 'Hehehehe.' I am going to get someone to turn you into a girl, shouldn't be hard with magic. And if that doesn't work, I can always cut of you dick and use a drill as a substitute. You can be my personal sex pet. Ya that sounds good. Rape you over and over again, like you did to Deus." He said. "You and I bonding, the screams that I'll make you cry as I shred your cunt as my little whore. I'll break you, make you wish for more!" He laughed uncontrollably.

I think, I made a horrible mistake. This wasn't what I was expecting. I was hoping to crush his spirit, not make him want to turn me into a cum sponge. 'New plan.' I have to hold him down for another two minutes. I can hear the sounds of the loading cranes, hauling the last of the survivors into the ship. He is becoming more wild, and I don't have the eye anymore to predict what he is going to do. 'I guess I have no other choice. I have to trap him somewhere long enough to get the ship out of here.'

"You are a weak..." I said. He froze from his pacing.

"Pathetic..." He spun around and tensed his muscles.

"Waste of skin that no one will EVER! love." He hated that word. Being a full on psychopath, he will never be able to feel, love. He loath's anyone who has it, expresses it, enjoys it. It sets him off into, 'full metal punching fits,' on anyone who he deems a target for his wrath. I thought of a spell to lessen the damage from the hits, he was about to inflict. He charged, jumping into the air in front of me swinging his leg from the speed of his charge.

"Corpus praesidio plenus." I said just in time to block his punt.

His kick sent me flying off the ship. Colliding into the stone fort. The spell did its work. Without any pain, I got up and searched for where he would come from. I saw the silhouette of storm entering the building, into another room. I got up sore as hell and flew with haste deeper into the base. Storm managed to catch up — Struggling to fly at full speed in the tight corridors, I made a sharp turn into a nest of hanging wires. Using my small body to fly through the mess was a challenge. Getting caught on a couple of hanging wires, I see Storm come barrelling down the hall into the mess. I managed to break free just in time to see Storm get caught like a fly in a spider web. He slashed out wildly, slowly cutting himself from his entrapment, while I teleported back to the bridge.

With the last of the civilians safe and sound aboard the Aria. I start up the ship calling up the anchor. Moon blasted through the door panting like she ran a full marathon.With the ship coming to life I look at the tired Moon. 'She must have pushed herself beyond her limits.' She stood up waiting for more orders.

"Where is heather?" I asked.

"Keeping, the peace, with our guests." She replied in between breaths.

"Good. I need you to fly the ship away from the island. Can you do that?" I asked. She looked at me puzzled.

"Why me and not you?"

"I need to hold someone back while you escape."

"Escape from what?" 'Thirty seconds left.'

"Just get out of here, I will be fine." I smiled. This didn't help her mood. Nevertheless, I showed her the ropes then left to see the ship fly away from the island to a safe distance. I flew back to the top of the roof, of the fort. I saw Storm finally break free from his bindings and caught up to me on the base. And right behind him, was the four ships that came with him.

" I found yoooou!" He cheered. The other ships surrounded me, the captain from one of them jumped down beside Storm.

Ten.

"End of the line ya murderer!" Yelled the green, eye patched stallion, with an Irish accent.

Nine.

"You think ya can kill my brother and get away with it? HA!"

Eight.

"Nope!" I yelled back at the one eyed leprechaun.

Seven.

"Boys! Get the nets ready!" Eye patch ordered.

Six.

I focused all my magic for a single spell.

Five.

Many of his crew, popped out over head. Many pegasi was above me head waiting with their heavy duty fishing nets.

Four.

Storm got ready to bolt at me tensing up his hinds for a hard sprint.

Three.

"Get ready!" Yelled captain green.

Two.

My spell was ready. My heart was racing, I calmed it down so I don't make a mistake. The captain yelled 'aim.'

One.

Storm bolt from his spot faster than a bullet. The captain yelled, 'fire,' making his crew cast the nets. And the sound of a bomb, went off.

Zero.

"Mora, imperium." I said. Time stopped just like the first time I did it. Storm was frozen in mid air, one metre away from me. The nets froze just on top, and the antimatter bomb froze halfway to the fort from the centre of the island. A pure black ball of death stood before me. The others didn't know it was there. My ship was at a safe distance away from the island. This bomb would erase all existence of this island and all its inhabitants, weapons, vehicles and documents of all who came here, like a black hole. 'They probably thought is was something else, when they were told to deliver it.' I flew from the island to my ship. Not wanting to waste anymore time thinking.

I barely made it back to The Winters Aria. Almost falling into the ocean from the lack of energy, I safely made it to bridge. I sat beside the frozen Moonlight, struggling to stay awake. The expression that plastered her face was of pure horrific terror. Heather was right beside her with a gaping jaw of the same fearful origin. I couldn't help but smile. I looked over the console to see a black sun within the island, eating the place from reality. I could feel I was way beyond my normal limit for this spell. The second I release it, I could die. Sitting in front of the two, I laid down and released the spell. Ready to face the consequences.

I collapsed laying down. I tried to stifle the massive amounts of pain, coming from every muscle cramping up. Moonlight down to see me, convulsing like a wacky waving, arm flailing, tube man. She looked back at the island just in time to see it vanish from the world, never to return. My spasms stopped after a good agonizing minute had passed. I couldn't breath and I was very tired. My eyes didn't want to stay open anymore. My magic caused seizer hurt Moon and Heather. The sight must have I bin to watch. I hear Moonlight order Heather to bring something. Even at such a close range, I could not tell what she wanted. 'My hearing was failing.'

"Little one, are you alright?" Cried Moon. I smiled and gave a curt nod rubbing the left side of my face on the cold steel.

"What's wrong?" Asked the unsure Moon. She laid my motionless body so that I could be comfortable.

"I'm. . . I'm just sleepy. Can I have a nap?" I asked. This just frightened her more. She yelled down the staircase for Heather to hurry, before coming back to lay beside limp body, keeping me warm.

"It's ok little one. It will be ok." I heard Heather back from her trip.

"No it won't Moon." I slurred. "Maybe if I close my eyes for a little bit, everything will be fine." My breathing slowed, making it harder to think clearly.

"No Winter! Try to stay awake!" Cried Heather. 'I am still unsure as to why she cares for me to the point of tears. Maybe she doesn't know how to react? Is it from Moon telling her stories? One day I'll find out. One day.'

"Moon? Can you sing me a lullaby?" I asked. The lack of oxygen began to make me delirious.

"Moon. What's wrong with him?!" Asked Heather. I felt the wet tears falling from Moon, landing on my head. 'I went way to overboard, didn't I?' I asked myself.

"Ok little one, I know one." I heard Heather fall to her butt defeated. Again. Moon sang to me.

"Hush now, quiet now
It's time to lay your sleepy head
Hush now, quiet now
It's time to go to bed.

Heather joined in making the familiar song a lovely duet. Moons tenor tune with Heathers alto mixed perfectly together.

Hush now, Quiet now,
It's time to lay your sleepy head
Hush now, Quiet now,
It's time to go to bed.

Both in unison .

Driftin' (driftin') off to sleep.
Exciting day behind you.
Driftin' (driftin') off to sleep.
Let the joy of dream land find you.

Moonlight stopped for a moment, while Heather continued.

Hush now, Quiet now.
Lay your sleepy head.
Said hush now. Quiet now.
It's time to go to bed.

Heather stopped. Moonlight started up again.

Hush now, quiet it now, it's time to lay your sleepy head.
Hush now, quiet now, it's time to go to bed.
Hush now, quiet now, close your sleepy eyes.
Hush now, quiet now, my how time sure flies.

Both in unison again.

Drifting, drifting off to sleep the days excitement behind you.
Drifting drifting off to sleep let the joy of dreamland find you.
Hush now, quiet now, lay your sleepy head.
Hush now, quiet now, it's time to, go, too, bed.

My eyes closed, shutting me away from the world. Losing myself to dreams, that never come. To the darkness of magic. To the limbo where all bad griffins rot for all eternity. Unable to escape.

Chapter 14. Dream a better dream. One with out revelations, cause they suck.

Dream a better dream. One with out revelations, cause they suck

The ground shook to life, vibrating my head against a cold flat surface. Opening my eyes slowly to the rude wake-up call, I surveyed my surroundings. Orange chairs bolted to the moving ground in a haphazard arrangement. Various people sat in these, going about their day to whatever location we were being brought to. The cold surface I was sleeping on was a window. Outside the moving vehicle, was snowing. The white flakes fell with no direction in mind, moving through the stone and glass towers before landing softly on ground from their adventure, resting in the carbon enriched ground.

I was on a common city bus. The bus stopped on a corner hissing from the air breaks not wanting to stop without a struggle. The doors opened and another traveler came aboard the moving box. It was a girl in a simple soft grey trench coat, she wore white frilly gloves, stylish black winter boots with white fur lining the rim, blue jeans tucked in. Her jet black hair was cut short with her bangs cut to one side. Soft tone skin, pillowy lips and well tone thighs. The goddess grade girl sat beside me.

I continued to watch the land pass by trying not to notice the super model sitting beside me, but to no avail. I felt a soft tap on my shoulder singling me the girl wanted to talk. I looked over my shoulder to see what she wants.

"Yes? May I help you?" I asked.

"Do you know where I can find The Ruby café?" asked the girl. 'The Ruby cafe? Never heard of it.'

"Sorry. I have never heard that café before. Call me hipster, but I have been to them all." I replied. The light in her eyes darkened to solace. She must have bin searching all around town all morning for this non-existing place. I finished the blow to her hope at whatever was there. 'Great. Good job Eli, you made a girl sad.'

"Oh... " she whispered looking at her feet. 'Welp, I should cheer her up.'

"You alright?" I ask.

"Ya, I fine." She sighed.

"No, you're not." I say. "What's wrong? Was someone waiting for you there?" I asked.

"Why would you care!" She snapped glaring at me. The other passengers didn't care for the sudden shout, leaving us be. She was being protective of something. Something that promised her that it would be waiting at this ruby café. Was it a friend? Long lost relative? Money? Whatever it was, it is important to her.

"Was it important?" I asked.

"Yes, very much so." She sassed crossing her arms.

"Did someone lie to you?"

"My friends would never lie to me." she says. "They always tell the truth. That's what friends do." 'Figures. Her friends ditched her.'

"You were ditched, weren't you?" I say. "It's alright, I know how that feels."

"You know nothing about me or my friends. They would never, ditch me..." She said.

"Ya, I know nothing about you or how your friends act, but not to be cold, they ditched you."

"Why?" She asked. "Why would they lie to me?"

The bus turned down a rural street. This area of the city was where all the money is. Fancy over sized houses, nice expensive cars and worst if all — The start of this route comes from the hood, the poorest part of the city. The girl went silent thinking the in's and outs of her friends as to why they would lie, while I try not to loath the rich assholes I have to pass everyday. I looked back over to her. Tears solemnly dropped onto her lap. The girl was trying her best not to cry, but the more she held back, the harder it became.

I sighed. I hate seeing people cry, as I would feel sad too. The empathy and sympathy I have in abundance, helps me with helping people get past their grief and depressions. I have been told by many that I should become a therapist for how well-tuned I am to others. Though, I can truly relate to what she is going through. I was lied too of something important many times in my life. Having my hopes brought up, only to be shredded inside a cheese grater. Then again, that was most of my life. 'I should help her. I'll take my time and do my best to make her smile again. It is the least I can do.'

I placed my arm around her shoulder, leaning her in so she could cry her worries away, leaving them on my shoulders for me to bear. She didn't fight it, she got comfortable and silently let it out making my sweater, wetter. I was always the person that you could just hold for warmth, or the let out all your sorrows and worries and not be judged for your actions. I came to be like this, as no one ever did this for me during my time of need.

I past my stop. Not wanting to be a jerk to the girl, I stayed with her till I could see her smile. It would take awhile, but it wouldn't be hard. I still had most of the day to use, which I'll spend it with her. 'I'll be her replacement friend for the day.' She finally stopped bawling, swiping away the remnants from her cheeks, and cleared her throat.

"Better?" I asked softly.

"A little bit." She nodded in response.

"Well, what do you want to do?"

"Go home and sulk some more." She sniffled. "Why?"

"Wanna go get some coffee?"

"And drug me up so you can use me. No thank you." She growled pushing me away. 'Good job for sounding like a predator Eli.'

"I didn't mean it like that." I say. "I was trying to be nice." I smiled. She crossed her arms and legs and stared me up and down.

"I know your type, being super nice so you can get cozy with whoever you want. It won't work with me." 'Damn she's bi-polar.'

"I'm not like that you know. What if I was actually a nice guy trying to be a gentleman?"

"They're is no such thing as a gentleman."

"How would you know? Do I look like I have the money to buy everything? or have the status to bring you anywhere?" I said.

"Well no, but.."

"But?"

"I don't even know you?! How can I even trust you!" she exclaimed.

"That's the point of a date, is it not?" I deadpanned.

"Da, da, da, date?" She stuttered.

She blushed heavily, shying away unsure of what to say, or how to act. 'Does she like jumping from mood to mood?' I asked myself. The bus turned onto the inner city highway heading for its final location, 'The shopping district.' The girl regained her composure after she saw the city mall come into view.

"Well?" I asked.

"Fine." she says. "I'm Dex by the way, what's your name?"

"Dex, huh? That's a neat name." I say. "I'm Winter. So what do you want to do first?"

"Coffee would be nice." She replied.

The day went by rather quickly. Dex and I had our coffee at a near by Tim Hortons, went around the mall and generally talked about each other. I stayed away from my back-story as much as possible, only telling my school life, and life out side my home. My life was pretty horrible at home anyway.

We went and watched an afternoon movie, 'I paid.' Went for lunch, 'I paid again.' Got on the bus and went to the city hall outdoor skating rink. 'I paid some more.' Here I learned how much she can't skate. Dex had to hold onto me with a death grip on the ice, causing me to lose balance and fall on my ass. 'A lot.' She just laughed every time I fell. After fun on the ice, I took her for dinner, which finally made me broke of all my cash. Not that it mattered, I can always by new shoes next year.

The day had to end eventually. Walking through a park to a near by bus stop, snow falling ever so gently, the twilight ever glow breaking through the sunset hidden behind the clouds. The street lights come to life making the snow curtain into a wispy shirt that touched the ground. We both sat on the bench in silence waiting for the bus. Dex leaned against me tired from the events that passed, enjoying the warmth coming from my body. I see the bus turned onto this street coming slowly towards us. Dex and I got up from the bench and waited on the sidewalk.

"Well, I guess it's time to part ways." I say. "It was nice spending time with you." I smiled.

"Same here." Dex replied sheepishly.

She wrapped her arms around me in an embrace. I did the same. Dex rested her head on my shoulder not wanting to part. I hear the bus stop beside the doors hissed open, calling her in. She pulled away and locked her tender with my more rough ones.. We held for a few seconds before saying our goodbyes. Dex got on the bus waving a farewell. I did the same. The bus left with with Dex inside, leaving me under the street light by the park, lost in the snow.

I tucked my hands inside my pockets keeping them warm about to walk home, but something wasn't right. I pulled out an envelop closed shut with a red wax stamp of a griffin. 'Strange. I don't remember this being in this memory.' I broke away from this re-lived memory back into my dream state with the letter in hand.

I was back in the grasslands from the first day free from Canterlot, as a baby griffin again. Here I spend most of my time while I wait to wake up from the coma I was in. I placed the letter down for a moment, while I got comfortable. The simple white envelop closed off by a red wax stamp with a griffin pressed in laid before me. I broke the wax binding and pulled out a piece of paper. The sheet was addressed to me, so out of curiosity, I unfolded the paper and read the letter.

Dear Winter.

I bet this letter would be strange. Just ending up in an obscure memory that didn't have it before. Don't worry it's not dangerous, please keep reading. Alright, where to begin. Let's start with my name. I am Deus ex machina. The goddess that brought you here. I know you and I did something's and you aren't sure why. Like; why do I like you, why do you know so much Latin for no reason, why your brother was here, and whats up with me. Let's start with your brother.

I thought that bringing him here would help him with, understanding the concept of friendship and stuff. Though this was not the case. He ended up worse than before. No matter he's dead.

As to why you know so much about Latin. Well, in the chess game that is yet to happen, every piece is given a tool. Most of them end-up learning that they can use Latin words to do things, but most of them don't know more than fifty words. So I thought, 'Ill have my piece have it all to complete the language.' Thus it comes to you as second nature.

The Deus ex Machina name is passed on. Not one person held this title for too long. I only had one hundred thousand years of being a god. Before then I was just a regular girl, going about my day. I had dreams, but as the saying goes. 'Those who don't seek power, are best with it.' I wasn't the only choice for my predecessor. They're was another that could have the job, but he had another purpose. It was you, but the role you play is far more important for you to keep time in check. You have already begun your task, the eye is the start of it. I wish I could tell you the rest, but they're rules I must follow. Do not worry about it. it will come very soon and be done with.

As to why I like you. It was because of that one day in winter. It was my last day before I took my spot on the throne, and I wanted to spend that time with those I would miss most. That wasn't the case. My friends ditched me to go out partying with the seniors of my high school. Then you just came in and went out of your way to cheer me up, spending all your money on me, giving me a day I'll never forget.

I know more questions will envelop your mind after reading this and you would want to see me for answers. But I'm afraid that's no longer possible. All my memories of being a god have been erased, all my powers passed on, and my life was put into restart. I will be re-born and have the normal life I had to give up in the first place. I will be a clean slate, but there is one thing ill hold onto. That is the memory of that one winter day, you and I shared.

That's all I can tell you. Maybe, one day you and I will meet again. Good bye Winter, I hope you'll live a long happy life.

Love Dexter.
P.s. Yes my parents named me Dexter, they thought I was going to be a boy and were to lazy to come up with a new name.

I sat on my haunches staring at the letter as it evaporated into dust. 'I was almost a god? My stalker god was a regular human at one point named Dexter, and liked me?! I have a destiny that will happen soon, and there is a new Deus ex machina running around.' And all of this started out because I wanted pop. I shook my head and laughed hysterically. I walked over to the stream for a cold fresh mountain drink.

I took a drink and took a look at my reflection to see something new. Where my red eye was supposed to be, was silver. I knew what that ment. I had unlocked another eye of chaos. I could take a guess of how I got it. Since I was in a coma, it would be 'Acedia' or sloth. 'Just one day. One day without all the crazy. Why did it have to invade my dreams.' My eye twitched. I wasn't mad at the letter, or at Dexter. I was mad at the eye, and not being chosen to be a god. Alas, as the saying go's.

Gods suck. My life sucks. Therefore. Everything sucks.

Chapter 15. Eye of dreams.

The calm hum coming from the engines vibrated the air around the ship, bringing a smooth mist that follows the tip of the wings that glide against the oceans surface. The jet stream that breaks off at a certain point rises up into the air, creating a long wispy cloud before dispersing back into misty nothingness. Leaning on the sun warmed guard rails, letting the cool sea breeze flow though my fur, keeping my body temperature low from the blazing sun. The taste of salt somehow moved its way onto my mouth every-time I yawned from the uneventful day, bored out of my mind.

It has been four days since Winter fell into a coma, and in that time I took up the helm of The Winters Aria. Having to sort out the five hundred fifty four new members. It wasn't a hard task, most of them filled out their new positions like a hand in glove. Though it was thanks to Rose and Brownie that made it even possible. Most of the new crew came with their family. Husbands and wives. kids and elderly. It was thanks to Winters quick thinking, and the remainder of the town that chose to be left behind. Giving up their kids while they died to the black sun that emerged from the center of the island. Three thousand died that day. 'All because of Winter and this ship.'

I had Brownie figure out how the ship works, while I got Rose to train security to keep order among the crew. Moonlight however, was hit hard. I don't know what she sees in Winter. 'Is it admiration? Nobility? Harmony? Innocence? I doubt it.' He is anything but those traits. Someone like him who is capable of such destruction. 'Isn't normal.' I figured from Moons stories of how nice he is despite of his flaws, actually made me feel something for him. Thankfully, this ship is a flying hospital. The ships med bay as everything from MRI'S to a full Chemotherapy center. Winter was hooked up to life support, and was being taken care of. I've seen Moonlight visit him everyday since he flipped under. Though every time she leaves his side, she hides in her room to hide her sorrows. 'Why though. Why does she care so much for him? She has seen his worst yet she holds him close to her heart.' I shook my head in frustration slamming the railing with my fist.

The door the deck opened up behind me. I looked over my shoulder to see my visitor. I saw an over average brown griffin with deep chocolate eyes. He wore a grey maintenance jumpsuit, that covered most of his body. A belt was tied around his waist holding on a couple of random tools, and a notebook. He gave a smile walking up to me, only to stop and lean over the railing looking outward to the ocean.

"Hey Brownie. Whats up?" I asked.

"Not much. You?" He smiled.

"Just thinking about things." I say. "Have you worked out the in's and outs of this ship yet?" He frowned, which is something he only does when he finds a problem he cant fix.

"Yes and no," he replied.

"Hit a roadblock?"

"Yep, and a big one." he replied.

"Never thought that would be possible." I giggled. "So whats is it?"

"Welp. Aside from the obvious, this ship is different. The instruments in the various decks, are far to advanced for this era.

The ships structural integrity, is so strong. I can bet it can smash into a mountain side, and hurt the mountain.

The mass amount of firepower this ship can give, is equivalent to a planet destroyer, and last but not least. 'Is 3D pulse-sonic radar mapping a standard feature?'"

He twiddled with his thumbs and looked aimlessly down at the over-weaponized hull spotting a seagull land on one of the guns. I don't why, or how this ship came to be either. When I asked Winter, he said, 'I could tell you, but I won't. All you need to know is magic did this. and I don't know a thing about magic.

I leaned backwards against the railing feeling the warm bars heat my back while I snake my way around them with my arms for support.
"Well, when you put it that way, you make this ship sound amazing, but don't see the problem though."

"It's...it's hard to explain." He glittered.

"Can you show me instead?" I asked.

"I think that would be better."

He got off from the railing and motioned to me to follow.

I followed him through the stairwell back to the bridge. Here he stood in front of the main console that watched over the other stations that lined the walls ten feet below with a round table with the 3D map at the center, that showed the world in full. Brownie pulled out a notebook from a pocket on his chest, and sat on his haunches going over whatever was written inside.

I took a little detour grabbing a cup of coffee at the, refreshment table that was put here. The lone table with only the coffee machine, sugar bowl, cream carton, stir sticks, and several cups. I carefully walked back to him using my tail to stir the stuff I put in, while balancing the cup on my back.

Grabbing the warm foam cup from my back placing it in front of me while I got comfortable on the hard metal ground. "So. What is it that you're going to show me?" I asked trying to find the sweet spot for my ass to not sore.

He looked up

"Ya, see the main console?" He asked.

I took a sip of the oh so wonderful coffee. Only to wince in pain from burning my tongue. "Yep." I said putting my cup down glaring at it.

"Do you see that strange button closed off?" He pointed.

"Yep." I say. "What's it for?"

"It's for a super canon at the bow of the ship."

That wolf head button with rubes for eyes, was for super weapon! What does it do?! Is it dangerous? Looking at the stylish button wondering if it was ever used. Wait. 'Did it make the black sun?' If so, then Winter 'was' the one responsible for annihilating the entire island.

"Ummmm. How do you know?" I said trying for another sip.

"I test fired it."

I unloaded the contents all over his face, burning his eyes with boiling hot coffee. The reaction was delayed. It took him four seconds before the pain set in. He clutched his eyes screaming a man girly screech, rolling on the ground.

"MY EYES! FOR FUCK SAKES HEATHER!" He screamed.

"Sorry Brownie. I'm really sorry." I gasped.

He sat back holding back his tears, eyes bloodshot and slightly tinted brown.

"But how can you test it without telling me, or anyone. You could have killed us all!" I yelled.

"But I didn't." He grunted rubbing his eye.

I was furious. Brownie, out of all his stupid curiosity. He went out of his way to endanger over five hundred plus people. Just to figure out what a stupid button does! I grabbed his neck with both hands shaking him back in forth. 'You moron, Ill shake until that brain of yours starts working again. Even if I give you a headache.' Flailing him like a ragdoll, was fun. His arms swung wildly trying to break free from my grip. He manage to try to say something at first, but it was gargles. I let up a bit to hear a bit more then hearing; "BLLLLRRRRAGGGGAGAGA."

"...can..." He choked. "...you...stop." I let go making him kiss the coffee stained ground burning his face. Again.

I walked him to the med bay to see if his eyes were alright. While I was there, I thought I would visit Winter. The halls, and corridors throughout the ship was something out of a Sci-fi movie. Crisp clean white walls with doors that opened seamlessly without any motion. The blinding lights, and subtle sounds of AC or the heater go off in a certain area. Brownie and I walked together in silence. It was due to ;One part coffee canon. Two parts friendly throat hugging.

The silence didn't last for long. Brownie went on explaining how the button opened the wolf muzzle at the bow, and it could be only used by someone of great magical power. I was relieved to hear it, but. The only one that has the capacity to use the canon. 'Is Winter.' The more I hear Brownie go on and on about the destructive capability. Makes me wonder if Winter was the one that destroyed the island. My suspicions grew as more radical thoughts enveloped my mind, but I have to wait for Winter to wake up to know for sure.

Walking into the medical bay of the ship was a transition from; fifty shades of grey too, one shade of white. The overly cleaned deck ment to keep us healthy or patch us up, would make you color blind. This deck looked like a hospital was put into the ship, rather then match the scheme of the ship itself. I parted ways from my friend and followed the signs that led to the room where Winter was kept. Going through the white halls was a bit unnerving. The utter silence that could swallow all sound that could make a rampaging dragon barrel through torching everything, and you'll still be able to hear a pin drop. I came up to the room I was searching for. The door was white with a little tray beside it, holding onto his papers.

Room 343

Resident; Winter.

Walking into Winters gave some sort of ambiance to the deck. The sounds coming from the various machines keeping Winter alive, hummed quietly in the background. Moonlight thankfully, wasn't here like she usually is. I sat beside Winter. Tubes coming from his mouth to help with breathing and eating. An IV was clearly visible, coming out of his arm bringing him fluids to keep him hydrated and have the necessary vitamins he needs to stay healthy. It was a pitiful sight. Tied down to prevent him from moving in his sleep.

"Who the hell are you?" I asked knowing he wouldn't answer.

"Just a traveler." said a deep smooth wolfish voice. 'Who said that?' I looked around the room, but nothing was there. I look back to Winter, then the voice spoke again.

"Just because I'm asleep, doesn't mean you can stalk me like a creeper," the voice spoke again.

"WHERE ARE YOU!" I jumped up looking frantically throughout the room searching for the intruder.

"I'm in the bed you idiot!" I looked at the bed to where Winter was laying. Confused.

"Is that you Winter?" I asked.

"No. 'It's your magical fairy godfather'." he deadpanned. I sat back down staring at the bound baby griffin, baffled.

"How can you I hear you?"

"Hmpf. Why should I tell you." he sassed.

"Because I want to know."

"Why?"

'Why?' He asked. Why would I want to know how he is able to do the impossible. His mental voice was alluring and kind, yet. He is just a kid. It is not right for someone so young, to have so much power. To be able to kill without mercy. To have such a powerful ship that can destroy entire islands. How, how is he able to do what he does. What makes him tic the way he does.

"It isn't normal."

"Normal? The only people who is, 'normal' is mentally insane or has no sense of individuality, and tries to be someone they are not.
Trust me. If I was normal, I would be in an orphanage waiting to be adopted by some pony couple.
Counting the days, and bringing my hopes up for a family that ill despise later in life, because I was 'normal.'"

"O....K."

"Can you at least tell m e something?"

"Sure."

"Who are you really?"

"The real question is, Who are you Heather?"

"What do you mean?"

"Well, you were born in a small town called Warman. You have two brothers named, Jack and David. You, Brownie and Rose, all popped up here after a 'should be fatal car crash' cause by a drunk driver. You stayed on that island as you had nowhere else to go, and you have a crush on Moonlight. Shall I continue?"

My heart stopped. 'How does he know that?!' That was something that no-one knows about but me, Brownie and Rose. How is he doing this. If he knew everything about me, then why isn't he reacting like a normal person would... Wait. 'Why is his voice deeper?' Wouldn't my mind hear his normal high pitched squeak? Is he? Is he also a human? I thought that me and my friends were the only ones. Then if he is what I think he is then. Winter is older then what he appears to be.

"How are you doing this?" I asked slightly shaken.

"Its called the eye of dreams. It lets me have the ability to walk in the minds of others, and have complete control over them. Why?"

"How old are you?" I stuttered.

"That depends. My real age Is eighteen, but my body age is five. By the way. Is it alright if I look at your naughty/i] thoughts? I am looking into this one memory of you fantasizing about Moon and..."

"AHHHH!

Get the FUCK out of my head you pervert!" I screamed.

"Hmpf. Fine. you're no fun."

After a long mental conversation with Winter. I learned a bit about him, but not enough to figure out how he is able to do what he can do. I was relieved to hear that it wasn't his fault for the black sun. Though hearing that he is older than what he appears to be, was a bit unsettling, that and he can read minds now. 'I bet he likes being babied by Moon.' Having to get out of chores while he gets to do whatever he wants too. He told me he walked into the ladies shower room and was washed by the inhabitants. 'I wish he didn't tell me that,' and various other things, that I am rather jealous of, but thats for another day.

After a long day of learning things that I didn't want too. I went to bed. Having a cooking staff to help out with various shifts needing food that Rose set up. Gave me some days of freedom from the kitchen. Today was one of those days. Plopping into my wonderful bed after a warm shower. I covered up in a plain blanket. I closed my eyes letting my dreams take me away.

Walking into a decrepit, run down, victorain two story. The sent of stagnant air, and taste of mold and cigarettes made me gag. Only wearing a simple white T-shirt, and blue jeans didn't help me feel safe to wherever I was walking into. The living room had a torn up couch and a coffee table. Where the light bulbs should be, was a mess of wires. Walls were ripped apart and the kitchen visible from the living room was missing, like a giant took a chunk out of the house. What was there was a man. 'What.' I tip-toed slowly behind a wall, only to take two steps, hearing a loud, menacing creak from the chewed up floorboards. 'Shit.' I looked over to where the man was standing. He was gone. A chill ran up my spine, making the hairs on the back on my neck stand on end.

"Hehehehe..." Purred a deep wolfish voice. I slowly turned my head around, sweat gathering in my palms.

"Who's there?" I stuttered feeling my heart rise in beat.

The man that was in the kitchen sat comfortably on the couch. He wore a black trench coat, black leather boots, black cargo's, black shirt under the coat, a black collar with a silver buckle, a eclipsed crescent moon as a dog tag, short black hair that came down to his chin, scruffy as can be, a cheeky smirk was plastered on his face, and a deep blue eye on the right, the left was silver. It was like looking at a strong proud wolf in human form.

"Who are you?" I asked.

"The real question is. What am I?"

Chapter 16. Normal is for losers.

Sitting down beside Winter in the creepy house wasn't pleasant. The smell of mold, smokes, and general rot burned my nose. The walls were slowly peeling from the lack of maintenance, like flakes of skin falling off in hard pieces made of paper. Winter sat on the destroyed red couch, tattered, color fading away from existence. Winter sat there comfortably without a care in the world, while I sat on a dirty matching recliner feeling the springs doing their best to drive themselves up my ass, along my back and down my legs. He could have brought me anywhere like; a castle, a lake, a mall, hell, even beside a highway would be nice, but noooo. Just a creepy house that is half destroyed, possibly filed with mice.

I didn't bother too speak for awhile. Too many questions enveloped my mind. After all the things I have seen throughout my life, Winter basically gives it all the finger and walks away in a suit, top hat, monocle, and matching cane, dancing the river dance, all while on a car made of candy driven by polar bears. He hurts my delicate brain. Then again, whatever flows through his head must be hard on him.

Worrying about Moonlight, his obsession with magic, and his deadly curiosity for the unknown, puts him in a place distant from his very few friends. I don't know who he is, what or how. He doesn't talk much about himself. Whenever I tried to bring up who his parents were like, he goes silent and changes the subject. It's clear that area is off limits, but holding onto something that bothers him, isn't healthy. If he can't let it whatever it is go, it'll fester deep into the wound, making it unhealable. I'm no doctor, but at the rate he's going, he will not have anyone to relate too.

The question he asked of me was a bit strange.'Winter is Winter. isn't he?' I know now that he and I are from earth. What's more different than that? I followed Winters hand lifting into the air. Flicking the air back an forth, like an orchestrator. I followed the rhythm he was making with his movements. It was slow yet frisky. I was mesmerized. Bobbing my head with the flow of the silent song, I felt my emotions conflicting. When the tune sped up, i felt happy. When it slowed down, I was sadden. The unknown tune slowly ended, as did my trance. Realizing what was happening, I snapped back before he notices. 'Why is my thoughts so scattered?'

I looked into his deep old eyes, lost. The tune he played moved me, even though no sound was heard. That's when I saw it. The glimmer of a azure flame locked away in the farthest reaches of his heart, only shown through his eyes. It was wild, cold, destructive, menacing. I shuddered in fear. Anyone can lose themselves in his eyes, protected by his warm gaze, but he hides something. A trait that he does his best to keep hidden. Pure apocalyptic malice. He caught my worry and shied away, turning his head hiding what I found.

"Winter are you alright?" I asked. He broke off from his day dream, Giving an over-sized sheepish smile, not a care in the world.

"Figured it out yet?" he replied Trying his best to keep away from a subject I want to know. I wouldn't pry, but if it becomes a problem. His friends need to now. Soon rather than later. 'I should take his hint and follow up with him.'

"Yep. You're a nut-job." I say. "Other then that. I don't know."

"I'm a dragon, not a human. Ill just let that sit in for a minute." He smiled.

He curled his arms behind his head rolling his off color eyes back into his screwed up skull. He hummed a jolly tune, taking all thought from me, preventing all logical reasons. I looked at him like I was watching a cat and dog get funky. I had no words for him. My face contorted in odd ways, trying to contemplate what he just said. 'How in the hell is he a dragon?!' Just when this day couldn't get any weirder, I find myself in a room with A drama lama, Jesus, and husky named Buddy, a wolfish looking man, and add strippers dancing to the Harlem shake to the mix, because that's what it feels like. I tried to figure out how his brain works before I face-palmed realizing that was impossible at this point. That and other things.

I gave a long winded sigh bringing up my hand to chew on a thumb nail, giving him a worried glance. Winter is either; going insane, is already insane, or is insane and getting worse. This eight out of ten man in a baby griffin body is really a dragon that could stop time. 'What next. He'll tell me that he can use my body as a portal back to earth?' Shaking my head I might as well, go with it before more crazy happens.

"How are you a dragon? I thought you were a griffin?" I asked. He broke from his state of wonder with a wide smile covering his face.

"Well. A while ago while I was still awake, I decided to do some experiments that involve changelings. I figured that I should have a spell ready just in case one was among us and stuff. Once I had it ready, and you and Moonlight were out of the house, I tested it. The spell is called 'forma versa,' or form reverse. I thought the spell would change me back into a human in my room. 'I didn't.' Instead, I turned into a black dragon. " He explained. "If that makes any sense."

That makes no sense to me as I don't know shit about magic. I looked at him not happy with his cheep explanation, but what I saw was confusion enveloped in his eyes. He didn't know much either. Knowing him, he would have an idea sooner or later. 'Would that spell of his work on me and the others too?' I thought. It is possible with him and magic, but having a spell that would show the world who I really am, was unnerving.

"Have an idea why?" I asked.

Winter moved from his spot and stood up walking around the empty room. "Yep, but it is hard to explain."

"Can you give me the short version?"

"Alrighty then. You know how I told you that my soul was split due not resonating with this worlds magic so well?
Welp. When two halves merge into one, both were destroyed. One half had all my Equestrian stuff, and the other had all my human stuff. The Equestrian stuff was somewhat save but the human stuff was gone. I believe that the chaotic energy from the transformation and the merge, turned me into a dragon to replace the human half."He explained. "I could go into much more detail, but it would take forever."

"Can I ask you one more question?" I asked.

"Sure."

"Why can't I have one day with you that is normal?"

"Normal is for losers." He chuckled.

Winter POVISION.

I gave her an easy chuckle. My life was never normal. I was always a walking ball of chaos. Being turned into a dragon, the eye, seducing a goddess, and much more. It saddens me that I wont become a draconequus anytime soon. Then again, I don't think that will ever happen. My train of thought is static at the moment, and it feels like I'm talking to myself; in my mind...in my mind. 'If that makes any sense.' The problem is Heather.

Heather...How are you even alive right now? I know I should be asking the same question to me. 'Wait...Never mind.'

'Am I talking to myself right know?'

Yep

'Shit. Well this doesn't make sense.'

I know! Anyway, whats wrong with Heather?

'Well brain, inside brain. Half of her soul is back on earth in a body that is in a coma.'

Ohhhh. That explains a bit.

'To what?'

The rip she is holding, plus how the eye is reacting, is making this conversation possible!

'So we better fix it soon or we'll become more insane than what we are now.'

Yep!

'Well stay out of the way so I can concentrate. ok?'

Ill try. Bye!

'Bye.'
Shaking my head to the strange looks I have been getting from Heather for the past minute, I sat back down on the couch. I supported my head with the palms of my hands held up from the knees. My new eye had its perks, and so far, no flaws. The eye lets me have complete control over anyone without the problems that all mind controlers have. Doing some experiments; I had a max range of the entire world, I can warp the person with utter absolution to my whim, and even alter the soul itself. The problem with the eye I found, wasn't so severe. The mana cost was insanely lower then foresight by like an eighth , and if I go overboard Ill just have nightmares. 'That could kill me.'

When I first went into the mind of Heather, I ended up finding that half of her is on earth and the other is here. Normally this wouldn't be the case, but then again it is still possible. I am surprised she lasted this long. Such strain would vaporize the soul into nothingness, yet here she is. Something at the other side is keeping her hostage. Something magically powerful equal to a god. If that's the case, then Ill have to fight it, and bring the rest of her back. 'But is that what she wants? Then again, if a god of some-kind is holding her hostage then he/she would have to be stopped.'

Having a rip open this long could make it grow big enough that time and space sync up, which will cause problems on both sides like; time wells,(Step in for a second and travel for a million years and vise versa.) anti-matter zones,(Many black holes all over the worlds.) void gates, (Which once you step in you are ripped too shreds, atom by atom.) both worlds merge into one, both worlds go bye bye, and much more.

Since I can control the soul, I could use hers to go to the other side, but without form. Ill have to make a double and deal with whatever is holding her hostage. It wont cost me much chaos magic, but neutral magic will be impossible to regenerate, so latin spells are emergency use only. If I do indeed have to fight a god ill have to use the eye of foresight before hand and have a very good memory and weapon. Ill just do what I do best. 'Be so crazy that the god will fear me.' No plan in place I was ready to start explaining to Heather of her current situations. 'Shit. I am talking to myself again.' Looking at a staring Heather trying her best to go cross eyed sticking her tongue at me, I realize that she has been making faces to get my attention.

"Heather?" I giggled. She blinked a couple of times while shaking her head dizzy from her stare.

"Yeeeeeeeeeeeesssssssss" She smiled.

"Ill just lay it flat with you. You are going to die in... forty eight hours from now," I said.

"WHAT?!" She yelled. "WHY?!"

"Well you see...Half of you is holding open a portal back to earth, and it is slowly erasing you entire existence."

After explaining all the minor details with her, she went quiet. She sat in the chair unsure of what to say or do. Though, I would be too if I was told I had to make a choice to stay in a fantasy world, or back in the place I was born in. Heather had a solemn staring contest with her feet, twiddling her thumbs ever so slowly.

"You alright Heather? I know this news I brought you isn't pleasant, but you need too chose sooner than later." I spoke softly. She nodded her head.

She looked up to me searching for answers she can't find on her own. Lost and unsure. The cross-roads she is in, is between her friends here and her family at home, which I am sure is worrying about her. "What am I like on the other side? You can see it, can't you?" She asked.

"Do you really want to know?" I replied.

"Yes." she cracked.

"Very well then."I say. "You are in a coma. You are missing; a leg, an eye, an arm, a kidney, half of your face is scarred up beyond recognition, your jaw is held together by wire, you don't have a natural rip cage anymore, and...."

"That's...That's enough. I...I won't have a normal life back home. I bet I look horrible don't I?" She cut me off.

"Very much so," I sighed. "So, you are staying?"

"Ya...Might as well, but while you are at the other side. Can you...can you tell my parents that I am alright and in a better place?"

"Sure." I smiled. She smiled back.

I sent her back to her own head and prepared for more crazy. Ill have to travel through a link in-between minds, close it on the way back, possibly fight a god that is holding the link open, create a double on the other side, not die, all while having a limited source of latin magic and slow recharging chaos magic. 'Alrighty then, if this works out the way I want it and all things go just right with my theory. I can create a double here and walk around the ship while still being in a coma.' I entered her mind and was instantly pulled to the other side. There is just one word I have to say before I go.

"allons-y!"

Chapter 17. Nix my new sword.

The trip from Heather to Heather wasn't what I thought it would be like. I thought I would go through a long colorful tube on acid, but instead I just popped into Heather number two...or is it one...never mind. Walking through Hyrule fields on a warm summers day, I could tell from the giant gold pyramid that this is the Twilight princess version. 'Thought still bss ackwards.' I would think that Heather would be dreaming about other things, like; boys, cats, dogs, having a date, or swimming. Well aside from being in a dream in the Zelda universe which is super awesome. I have to find Heather before I do anything. 'Now where should I begin?' A wolf ran by chasing a rabbit, the wolf was black and was being ridden by a familiar black imp. 'Its Midna! Oh and probably Heather too!' I rushed after them like a madman. Big mistake.

The feminine black wolf transformed back into a human master sword drawn and shield up. The blonde haired, blue eyed Heather was ready to fight. Towering over her five foot five height I couldn't help but laugh like a madman. She lunged giving a wide horizontal slash aimed at my stomach. 'Time to test weapon making.' I dodged her with a back step conjuring two matching zweihander's. Duel wielding these weapons felt awesome. Thankfully weight doesn't matter in dreams, but my enemy did. She didn't give me a chance to properly set up my stance.

Side stepping to the right dodging a forward thrust, I slash with both weapons spinning my entire body in a wide duel sweep from behind. Heather barely got out of the way and charged again in a jump attach. I lunged forward rolling under her. She recovered from her miss only to turn her head just in time to feel a backhand from the flats of my swords. Heather flew out of Hyrule field towards kakariko village with a loud 'smack'. 'Opps, that was a bit too hard. Welp. I should go after her.' sheathing my temporary over-sized swords, I fled back to her.

Walking into the valley where Heather should have fallen took some time. By the time I entered the dusty village built against the walls haphazardly, night had set in. The only light that gave any visibility was from the various houses dirt covered windows. Heather stood at the center of the village pissed to the moon. She held her sword tightly flexing her fingers over the handle. She didn't have a shield. 'Maybe she lost it?' Walking up to her with a smirk on my face, I tried not to burst out laughing again. It was hard to take her seriously.

"You alright hero of flight?" I giggled.

"Yes I am you wretch." She growled. I couldn't contain it anymore. I fell on my back laughing in hysteria.

"What the hell is wrong with you!" she yelled.

Doing my best to control myself, I got back up trying not to burst back into insanity. "Sorry. It's just so hard to take you seriously." I giggled. "Heather, If I had a camera I would sooo be taking pictures of you right now. You are just super adorable."

"How do you kn-kn-know my real name?!" She stuttered.

"Because." I say. "You aren't going to attach me again for no reason?"

"No." she deadpanned.

"Ok then. Welp, I should change the scenery."

"What?" In that moment of confusion, I changed the dream from the Zelda universe to something more appropriate.

We were both now in her hospital room looming over her ruined body. It was pretty much like my room. Plain, white, a random plastic chair, machines quietly humming, and a body that looks like Dr. Manhattan went through and attached a bunch of tubes throughout her body. Heather still in her green tunic didn't care to what she was seeing. Crossing her arms giving a 'not impressed' glare, I figured out really fast that she doesn't care that she is like this. We stood on opposite sides of her bed staring up each other.

"Is this suppose to be a joke or something?" She sassed.

"I wish it was. You look a lot prettier back home." I said.

"Who the fuck are you?" She growled.

"I sorta expected you wouldn't know me, so ill make it short." I say. " You and I are friends in an alternate world, but I found a really, really big problem with you. You see, the reason I am here Is to fix your entire existence before both of you die to the point that neither of you will go up or down." I explained.

"Riiiiiiight. My angel guardian says I will be alright. You have no Idea about anything, do you?" 'Figures. She has already met the bastard. Ok plan B is a go'

I focused my chaos magic. As a griffin, the flow comes through my wings just like a unicorns horn, but this was different as a human. The magical energy moved straight to my finger tips from 'somewhere,' building up for the spell. Moving my hands together, a black ball of energy was created. Heather glared at me the entire time. The spell was ready. I cast it using Heather's body as a gateway. The room flashed a dark purple blinding anyone within range. When my vision cleared, I saw me as a black dragon in my current getup waiting patently, awake and alive. Heather looked at me confused unsure what to say or react. Not wanting to hear anymore sass from her, I jumped into that body and took complete control, kicking its consciousness into oblivion. I sent her back into her Zelda dream while I put this body through a quick test. Once done I cast an illusion spell making me look as my human self, just in case.

I used the eye of foresight while I waited for the 'guardian angel' to show up. Using the eye of dreams, I held everything I saw with absolute precision from my memory. I knew that this god was Moirai, the goddess of revelations, also her doctor. I pressed the nurse button to speed up my waiting time. The nurse, Moirai, and other staff showed up in ten seconds flat. They rushed into the room hoping to see a woken up Heather, but what they found was a man waiting to cross off a deed from his bucket list.

"Excuse me sir. Are you the one to press the button?" asked one of the nurses.

"Yes. Before you ask why, let me answer it for you." I purred deeply. "I wanted to speak with the doctor about something more private. Isn't that right Moirai?" She looked at me slightly amused.

"Indeed. Can you leave us for a moment?"

"Yes doctor." the rest said in unison. Once they left us alone, I couldn't help but feel slightly aroused to the sexy doctor, but now's not the time.

"So what can I help you with?"

"You can help by releasing Heather and ill be on my way."

She frowned crossing her arms leaning against the wall. "No." She said.

In that moment I remembered what happens next. She'll teleport us to the roof and try to kill me with a single hit. Knowing this, had a spell ready to summon a sword that should kill her. 'Maybe.' Moirai snapped her fingers, and I summoned the sword. We both ended up on the roof. Various vents for air conditioning, water pipes, and other things that would make fighting hard. It was evening. The only light present was from the lower streets and full blood red moon. Moirai kept a safe distance away snarling at my sword, clearly afraid of it.

"What is that vile thing you are wielding?!" She hissed. I gave a cheeky smirk and explained.

"Oh this." I pointed. "This is Nix. A sword forged from hellfire and the wielders skin blessed by the harbinger of the seven eyes of chaos. Me. Since my skin is black dragon scales. It is near impossible to break and very resistant to magic of all types." I smiled. 'Mission one; scare goddess is complete. Mission two; speed equals friend.'

Wielding a; four foot straight edge, one bladed, black, katana shaped, black dragon wings for the cross guard, a comfortable black leather grip in the shape of a rosario cross upside down to the guard with a white tribal snowflake inlay, and a crimson ruby at the center of the cross handle where the cross is. A white flame decal flowed along the blade to the tip making the blade look like white fire was frozen into the everlasting twilight made from the swords heart. The sheath was a simple black tube made from my scales. A white rune in the center on both sides, symbolizing its name. The sheath was in my left hand sword in my right. The sword felt natural in my hand, like a true extension of my very soul.

"No matter. Since you know who I am, I'm going to have to kill you." Moirai growled. 'Time to speed up.'

"Oh really?" I say while focusing my neutral magic for my entire body. "How about. Celerocelerocelerocelerocelerocelerocelerocelerocelero," I casted the spell. 'Mission two complete. Mission three; Epic music! and be crazy about it!'

Feeling like I was charged with the speed of light. I gave her a toothy wolfish smile. This put her on edge causing her to draw two matching desert eagles, but wait there is more! The guns turned into short, steam punk short blades with triggers and the barrels extended down the blade. She pointed the at me like a cheep gangster.

"Any last words mortal?"

"Yep! Musica ex magica!"

The air was still, nothing moved under the blood moon of spring. The sounds of cars driving by, and in and out of the hospital parking lot. The wind picked up pace as the fear evoked deep within the Goddess of revelation, Moirai, grew. I wouldn't have thought I could actually make a weapon like this just with a small amount chaos magic, then again. Chaos magic gives middle finger to all sense of reason. I could quiet easily use the eye of dreams to keep her from moving and end her in seconds, but I need practice fighting as a bi-peddle. As much as I admire her sword guns, they would be somewhat useless on me. Moirai burst into flame for a second, and when the fire died down, she wore elegant silver armor reminiscent of a high level paladin in an angel type design, making her weapons a bit out of place. She stood on top of a vent a few meters away waiting ever so patently. I undid the illusion spell for my wings giving me the option of flight. This made the goddess take a step back. 'Time to get down to business.'

"Mirror, tell me something, tell me who's the loneliest of all?" I sang to the spell.
Using the added speed from the spell and the burst from my wings, I cleared the distance in-between her and I in a nano second.
I slashed vertically at her right side. Moirai was equally fast. She jumped back in time to feel the sword cut through her armor like butter. Using the momentum I twisted my body around giving her a roundhouse kick to her stomach sending her flying across to the other side of the building.

"Mirror, tell me something, tell me who's the loneliest of all?"
She recovered, glaring at me. She sent a barrage of bullets down my way. Using my speed, I side stepped to the right then lounged at her through the bullets, thrusting my sword for her heart.

"Mirror, whats inside of me; tell me can a heart be turned to stone?"
She parried my thrust making me lose my balance. Not wanting to be to close to me, she grabbed my exposed arm and threw my down on my back creating a small crater in the roof. She went for the throat in a downward thrust. I caught the blade in my hand and smiled without a struggle.

"Mirror, tell me something, tell me who's the loneliest of all?"
I threw away her sword, while I kicked upwards connecting with her face.

"Mirror, mirror, whats behind you? save me from the things I see."
I grabbed her free arm, bending her entire body forward. I rammed her face with my knee, sending her flying into the air. I jumped after her with my sword.

"I can keep it from the world, why won't you let me hide from me?"
Moirai regained her stature in the air, but it was to late. Using my speed, I managed to land two hundred punches throughout her body, causing her to puke up blood. I slammed down on her head after the barrage with both hands, sending her down at the speed of sound. Moirai, went through the cement roof into the hospital.

"Mirror, mirror, tell me something-- who's the loneliest of all?"
I bolted after her. She was trying her best to recover on the second floor of the twenty story building. Flying down near the speed of sound. I put my hands beside each other in fists, colliding with Moirai punching her down to the sub-basement. I recovered from the impact in seconds due to my hidden dragon appearance without a scratch. She got up slowly coughing up some more blood. She swiped it away with her free hand glaring at me. Not wanting to drag out anymore I pinned her down using my eye.

"I'm the loneliest of all" I finished.

She couldn't move, frozen in place on her hands and knees. I kicked away her other sword disappointed from our fight. I let her head move so that I could talk to her. She looked up to me as I brought her head up with the flat of Nix. She spat blood at my face, though it was pointless. I just stopped it with telekinesis and threw it back. She cringed from the gesture.

"You don't scare me mortal." She growled. I cut of her right arm. making her scream in agony.

"I could have done this trick at the beginning ya know, but I wanted some practice fighting. To my surprise, you suck." I said.

"Spare me you sentiment. If the others find out of this desecration, you will not survive."

"I really don't care." I said going into a crouch. "If you don't want to die. You will release Heather this second."

"Why do you care for her mortal?" she asked.

"Because, the state she is in could wipe out all of existence you dumb bitch." I spat. "You really don't think I don't know whats going on?"

"You have no idea what I am doing!"

"And what would that be?"

"It is none of your business!"

"As much as I like having this back and forth conversation. I'm going to kill you now and figure out everything later. Any last words?"

"You can't kill me! I am a god!"

"Yeah I can."

I stood up. I touch her head and using the eye of dreams, I pulled out a pure white wisp of energy. I brought it to show her. Her eyes filled with anger died to absolute terror. She knew what it was. I lifted my sword into position and dropped the hammer, cutting the ball into oblivion. She cried out in a blood-curtailing screech. When she stopped, I released her to her fate. The goddess defiled, and stripped of her very soul, laid in a heap of tears curled on the ground, trembling. I sheathed Nix into her hilt and put the illusion spell back on for my wings, and teleported back to Heather's room. I took great pride ending a god. A feat no mortal could do. Sure it was a morbid goal of mine before I died, but looking through her mind of this plan of hers sickened me. She deserved to die. Though it would take a while for her body to fall, but once the body dies. That is what will remain. A body.

Back in Heather's room, hearing the sounds of police cars gradually getting closer, I sent my sword to my original body placing it beside my bed. 'Somehow.' With the goddess out of the way I had one finale task to do. Searching through the memories of Heather I found her parents house, and teleported there.

The blood moon vanished for the rest of the year. Clouds started to form telling the world it was going to rain soon. Naturally, this is a good sign that this years spring would be healthy and filled with new life. Heather's parents lived in a small suburban house on a quiet street in Edmonton. Lights were on inside the house signalling that someone is awake. Walking up to the door, I pressed the door bell. Hearing the sounds of motion come from behind the door, quickly grew louder. The door opened slowly by a middle aged man timidly peaking out.

"Hello. May I help you?" Said the man.

"Yes you can. Is Heather's parents here? I have some news for them." I said.

The man looked at me with utter shock. "I'm Heather's father. How do you know my little girl? Is she alright?!" he said with such hope.

"Yes I know her. I'm a friend of hers."I sighed not wanting to say what I was asked to say. "I see no reason to lie to you. Your daughter is going to die in an hour."

"What do you mean my little girl is going to die!" He shouted. 'God I hate yelling.' "That can't be! The doctors said she will make a full recovery!"

"I bet they said that, but her time is up and she must be let go."

"NO THAT CAN'T BE RIGHT!" Heather's mother came down to the door pissed to the moon. She must have hear the entire conversion, thus she joined in.

"You the hell are you to say our little girl is going to die. You aren't a doctor what gives you the right to say things like that!" I gave up. 'Time for shock and awe.' I cast another illusion spell making my dragon wings into angel wings. Showing them to Heather's parents under the remaining moonlight, the didn't dare speak again.

"I know it is hard to understand, but the truth is the truth. Heather isn't going to make it. You can say it's my job to bring her to the afterlife." I say softly as I could. "Heather asked me to give you a message. Would you like to hear it?" They both broke down, finally listening to my words. The mother teared up trying her best not to cry in front of the false angel. The father did his best to remain composed.

"Yes. We would like to hear our daughters message." he said, voice cracking up.

"She says; Don't let my lose take the light from your hearts. All of us must be let go sooner or later to the endless dreams under the sky of everlasting twilight. I am in a better place now. I love you both. Goodbye." Her parents finally hit rock bottom.

"Thank you angel. Take care of our little girl." I nodded and left them to grieve.

Back in the hospital in Heather's room for the third time. I terminated the body to atoms and jumped back into Heather's mind, leaving no trace that I was here. I grabbed this half of Heather's fractured soul and brought it back with me to Equestria, killing her body. The gate closed behind us preventing any disaster that would have happened. I threw this half into Heather's current body too tired to do anymore. I spent a lot of magic today, but not as much as I thought I would. Back as a baby griffin in the Canterlot grasslands, I washed me face. What I found in my reflection was a new eye to my growing collection. It was gold. Probably from taking pride from killing a god. 'Great, just great. Now I have 'Superbia' (The eye of pride.) to the collection. Three down four to go.' Ill wait a while before figuring out what this next over-powered eye could do. In the mean time I need some rest.

"I can't believe I killed a god. Well that's one thing off of my bucket list. Next up,' now that I know I can make a double.' Fun with the main six!."

Ch 18. Do you like my sword.

Hard work is good work. It fills a place in our hearts that gives us a wondrous sense of accomplishment like no other. Every scratch, bruise and cut is a remainder of every once of strength you gave to make something beautiful. Cherish it, and use it to make your next piece of work better then the last.

"Who are you," pointed Heather.

"Shouldn't I ask the same question," pointed the other Heather.

After my time in nightmare land, I decided to see how well things were going on in Heather. Both of them were fighting in a white void as their griffin counterparts. I sat back and watched their scuffle. It was funny for awhile, but now they are getting smart. During their fight I studied my new eye. Activating the eye of holocaust had its own over-powered thing it could do. Like all op eyes in my belt, this eye lets me have control over all forms of fire, water, air, and earth. All elemental's in a nutshell. The problems are happily simple and don't really do much other than make me more weak to the elements. 'A fair trade, even though I could do all of that already.'

"Did you meet a super hot guy in your head just like me?" said the other Heather.

"You mean Winter, right?" said my Heather.

"He has a name?!"

"You like him!"

"You don't!?"

"EWWWW. NO!" my Heather yelled. "How could I like that dragon pervert."

"HE'S A DRAGON!."

The current conversation the were having got really weird, really fast. I left them alone for awhile to let them to sort things out on their own... somehow, while I find away to fix them. The best place I could think of was the Canterlot archives. Hearing Heather number two talk about what she would do to me, told me it was time to go.

"You would so screw him if you could."

"Nn.n n n no!"

"Your blushing. You're so me."
'Heather number two was super dirty. I wish she could stay to hear my Heather be embarrassed like a little school girl, but I had to go. Now then... who's head should I pop too?'

The head of Twilight sparkle isn't what I thought it would be like. I thought it would be filled with immense understanding of magic, not just theories and concepts. Slightly disappointed, I rummaged around till I found a place where I can learn about how magic affects the soul of the caster. Passing by things I already knew, I found what I was looking for. Not to my surprise soul magic is a very taboo topic among Equestria, but Twilight here is going to a one time class about it. 'Perfect. Now I can expand my knowledge from my hellfire experiment.'

My little experiment with my hellfire enchanted sword Nix told me two things of how hellfire works; One. Hellfire eats magic and burns the soul for all eternity on the outside. Two. If hellfire is placed at the center of the soul, the flame will eat said soul inside out to complete nothingness. I wouldn't have been able to use this spell if it weren't for the eye of holocaust, 'golden eye.' I am glad it activated when it did or ill be still fighting a goddess.

Speaking of Goddesses, Tia is inside Twilight's mind with me. They're many possibility's of the princess presence of being here, but I don't want finding me be one of them. Setting my curiosity aside for latter. I cast the same spell I did to make my double back on earth, but in pony form.

My temporary unicorn body was inside Twilight's dorm room. A slightly over-average stallion with a white base coat, short black wild mane and tail, with one white scythe and a black scythe together in the ying yang shape, and the opposite color of each other in the form of an eye as those little dots, right eye blue and left eye gold. I jumped into me and took complete control. Twilight's dorm room was filled with books. I could bet their is more books here then their is in the school library.

The flash of magic inside Twilight's room woke up a certain baby dragon. I looked down at the just waking up spike at seven in the morning, one hour from class. 'Shit.' Spike walked passed me not realizing that I was there. He walked over to Twilight and started to give her a wake up call. Not wanting to become an awkward house guest, 'or false rapist,' I teleported out of her room where I ended up in the main lobby of; Canterolt school for gifted unicorns.

"Hello there mister." said Doctor True heart, my old friend. 'Double shit.'

"Erm... Hello. Aren't you supposed to be at the hospital?" I asked.

"You must be new here," he says. "Yes I should be at my normal job, but the school ask's me to come every now and again to help patients here whom are bedridden. One such mare who is a frequent trouble, has fallen ill. Again. So pardon me, I must get going. Have a nice day." He said while trotting off.

"You too!" I yelled back.

'That was a close call.' The main lobby of the school was fairly roman. white roman pillars for support, many halls that led to the various class rooms decorated with newsletters, bulletin board's filled with club sign-up's and art. A dome at the center of the lobby had illustration's of well know mage's like; Star swirl the bearded, Celestia, Luna, Clover the cleaver, and many others that I did not know. Just as I was about to search for the classroom holding the class I wanted to see. I saw True heart stop just a several meters down the hallway to the dorms, out of the corner of my eye and turned around. 'Triple shit.' True heart walked back up to me straight up to my face, and examined my eye.

Stepping back and searching for an escape goat, the Doc pulled out a notebook for some reason."Uh, is something wrong Doc?" I asked nervously.

"Did you know, your iris is burning a golden flame?" He asked.

"You don't say." I deadpanned.

"How long has this been going on for?"

"Since the day I was born." I said. He took a step back from his observation's just to give me the strangest face I have ever seen a pony could make. It was in-between major constipation, and watching a full grown dragon and mouse get lucky.

"Oh... is it healthy?" he asked.

"Very. Don't you have something to do?" His eyes and face bolted back to a more, realistic expression before he ran off muttering gibberish while he ran. Not wanting to stay for anymore examinations, I went for class. 'weird things are weird.'

"Alright class please find a seat and wait quietly for the professor to arrive for the lesson!" announced somepony.

Walking into the over-sized class room with a giant blackboard with five hundred plus seats creating a multilevel semicircle around the board. A podium was placed in front of the board for the professor to use. I found a seat at the back of the room so that I won't be noticeable. It took some time for the other students to enter to room. The wait was boring, but it didn't take long for the class to start. I look over my right shoulder to find Twilight sparkle, spike, and a hoard of books and quills on the desk she was sitting at, while I had just a simple note book and a fountain pen. A couple of ponies looked back snickering towards Twilight. I gave them a dirty look making them turn around glaring back. The professor took sometime to arrive, but when he did. My jaw dropped. It was god damn True heart. 'Shit verses predator.'

"Hello class. Today we will be discussing the more taboo of magics. This class is an example of where thee most violent of beings stem from, and it is required for all graduating students to take, in understanding of how the dark magics I will be explaining, will effect your very being. So! Lets begin." He cheered.

The class went by slower then death by boredom. Everything that the Doc had said; I already knew, or something that was irrelevant. My note book laid empty while Twilight wrote down at least twice as much then what the Doc had said. When I wasn't smashing my face in for the four hour class, I was watching twilight and her partner spike write down a mile a minute wondering, 'how in hell! can you right like a machine!' I just had my note book as a, just in case there was something new I haven't figured out yet. Shaking my sore head, I left the room to tired from smashing my head in.

Walking down the hall to leave and try somewhere else for information, a familiar voice perked up behind me. 'Shit verses REVELATIONS!' Turning around I see a very curios princess. She seemed to be in a happy mood, but not have my silver eye activated I couldn't tell for sure.

"Excuse me sir, but I don't believe you are a student here." said Celestia. 'Honesty is a virtue' I repeated in my head.
Not going to lie... to an extent. I told her the truth head held high.

"Nope. Just sneaking in to learn things I don't have to money for." I smiled.
Tia gave me frowned for a moment before calling over one of her guards with a motion.

"I see. Then why would you such a thing. You know it is against the law to trespass on royal property without permission," she said. 'Plan A; See how well she can handle a person who can find a way to bend the law. It helped me when I got caught stealing food back home.'

"Last I recall, schooling is free to any who can obtain it. So I thought I could go into any school for a class or two. Besides. Not like ill learn anything here. This place is full of reject mage's to rich for proper magical training anyway." One of her guards jaw dropped, like I just said something worthy of the wrath of princess Molestia. Her curiosity turned to admiration. 'Not a good sign.'

"That is rather cleaver of you to point out, but. Last I check this was a place for all the most talented of unicorns to hone their skills to their highest potential."

"Then your best battle mage from this school, should be able to beat me quiet easily in a duel, or is that reserved for more stupid things like; turning apples to oranges?" I challenged. Her other guard jaw dropped like I just crossed the line. Her admiration turned to calm spite, the reaction I was waiting for.

"Your expression tells me that, I am right. That your more applicable studies taught here, are utterly useless in real world situations. Go ahead, prove me wrong." I snickered. They're come's a time and a place to make a god angry. I had both the time and place to do it. Celestia wasn't mad so to speak, but very irritated.

"Very well, if that is your wish. Ill arrange a duel with CSFGU finest, but I warn you. Bending the law to your favor will not make you any friends in the future. The duel will take place in the school arena within the next hour. If you lose I expect you to pay for your trespassing and other laws you may have broken. Do you understand?"

"I understand, but if I win I need some information about something. I wont tell you what it is till after I win. Deal?"

"If you win Ill make the arrangements, and Its a deal." She walked of slightly more moody then she was before she met me. Though if I do win I can get the thing that I need to help heather with, but if I lose...ill just commit suicide and pop back into my original body. I don't have time to spend in jail.

Within minutes the entire school was buzzing with excitement. Walking to the arena many of the students either cheered me on or try to put me down, unfortunately it was the later. Practically most of the school flooded the bleachers before the match even starts. I walked to my position waiting ever so patiently with a wolfish grin plastered on my face. I had an unfair advantage in terms of fighting power, but ill go easy on him. 'Not.' I giggled. The princess stood over in a special VIP both, watching the overkill I was about to ensue. The arena was a typical setup; a big colosseum style place, magically enchanted to protect the watchers from any harm that could befall them. Dirt covered most of the open roofed section of the school. The afternoon sun was right over our heads scorching the earth. A perfect environment for fire based magic. My opponent entered on his side of the five hundred meter long and wide area. It was clear it was a strong stallion, white base unicorn and blue mane. Shining armor. 'Of course. well I cant hurt him beyond repair, but a very hard hit will do.' I thought.

"This is a friendly duel. Both parties know the rules and must act accordingly.

The match will begin at the sound of the horn." said the princess herself.

'Oh I will Tia, ill play fair. Ill just use three one shot spells.'

The crowed boomed with cheers for shining armor. At the corner om my eye, I see Twilight sparkle. She wasn't cheering for her brother, but rather studying. See was studying me, her gaze was always on me. Shrugging it off i focused on my current enemy. Time to get a feeling for this eye. The horn blasted into the air singling the start of the match. I teleported high into the air and used my eye for the biggest area of effect spells I could think of. Shining armor was unaware of where I jumped to. Focusing my magic through my horn feeling the spell build up, I released a torrent of azure flame mixed with lightning down, filling the arena. I cast a hover spell for my to watch Shining armor do his best to keep his shield up from the relentless attach. He sees me in the air. I can tell he had a very angry face on right now. 'Time to cool him off.' since the golden eye lets me have complete control of all elements, crystal is one that I can use. I charged up for another spell and quickly cast in down. A strong vibrant silver beam left my horn and connected with the ground. Within a second the ground under Shining erupted, freezing him and all the electrofire around him, even his shield in solid crystal. I teleported down to see the damage.

The bystanders made no sound. Not even the princess. She just looked as shocked as the rest of the rich snubs watching, all except Twilight. I tapped on Shining's frozen head and dispelled his tomb. He fell limp passed out from the strain he was put through. I was almost there too. Crystal is hard to cast, that last spell drained me down to my reserve's. I dispelled the rest of the mess while I walked away leaving a firebomb just in case. While walking away Shining armor got back and tried for another spell. The crowed cheered him back on, but to no avail. I spent the last of my neutral magic to activate the bomb. He took one step and blew up in a ball of flame the size of a small building taking him down for good. I didn't even watched the explosion. I just walked away without a care in the world, and to add more salt to the wound I put on some shades while doing it. Where they came from I will never know.

The match was over before it even began. I am rather disappointed of another five second fight with magic. I think next time I should just use physical attaches, that way the fight will last longer. With Shining armor down for the count, I marched straight into the VIP both for my reward. Tia met me half way more annoyed then the last.

"So, you have proven yourself to be quiet capable in the field." said a slightly pissed off allicorn.

"Indeed. That's because I am an archmage in all forms of magic. I could have taken him down in one spell, buuuuut then that would have been no fun." I smiled. That fact that I was telling her the truth put her on edge. Using her Tia sense she could tell if I was lying or not. 'Time to put her on overdrive.'

"Now then my reward."

"You said information about something, what shall it be? But be warned, I can not tell you the most important of Equestrian secrets."

"Don't worry about though's. I already know them all. Why I want is information about soul magic?" I asked. The first thing I said made her go into fight mode, the second thing put her into flight or fight mode. It must be what I want. Though I don't want to mess with that kind of power without any knowledge before hand. I could learn every secret there is to find, but that's for another time. I need to fix Heather sooner rather than later.

"Why would you want that?" she growled.

"Welp," I sighed. "I need this information because of friend. She is in need of her soul put back together and I do not trust a Zebracan potion to do the job." I explained. The princess and her guards calmed down a bit, but not enough to get rid of her death glare off of me.

"I see, but that kind of magic is forbidden and even knowing of its existence is a crime." she said. 'Time for plan B. it always works.'

"Yeah I bet it is. However, I know when your sister is going to return and how to stop her." The next second involved me getting pined down by her guards and arrested. 'Pony logic.'

"How do you know that?"

"Don't you want to know who is the next barer of the elements of harmony?" I smiled. She motioned for the guard's to let me back up.

"I would very much like to know."

"Let me tell you this. You give me what I want, and Ill tell you what I know." I smiled. She gave a very dirty frown. She knows that I hold the info for thee most powerful group of ponies and their rainbow canon. She can't get rid of me, yet. Thank god for her royal lie detector.

"You wont use this knowledge for evil?"

"Tia. I have better things to do. Like make a flying castle." That lighten her mood a bit.

"Then lets go somewhere quiet. Sergeant can you please collect my pupil she sould have some information about this stallion."

"Yes, your highness."

Ch.19. Azura.

Tia lead me to a secluded room in her castle for a private talk. She left me inside this basic stone room with a stone table at the center dimly lit by a gem lamp bolted to the roof. It was pleasantly cool. The room was magically enchanted to prevent any unwanted attention from leaving, like the talk we were about to have. Tia went to go talk to Twilight sparkle. Apparently, Twilight was asked to do research on how magically powerful I am, not that I mind. I have no clue either, for all I knew I could level half of all Equestria in a second.

Tia walked into the room not pleased. 'I wonder why?' I gave her a happy smile watching her place a old looking book onto the table. She gave me a dark glare knowing that I had the upper-hand. The best way to handle with authority of her stature, is brutal honest, but at the rate i'm going ill end up in jail. Not that it'll matter. I could break out in ten seconds flat. I sat smiling away while Tia tries to get my angle. 'Why am I here? What do I want? Whats my goal?' Must be flowing through her head.

"Why are you really here?" she asked getting more comfortable on the cold stone. 'I might as well tell her.'

"I am here for information about soul magic. Why?"

"Because you don't look like the type to need that kind of power."

"Let me tell you this; I need it because I carry spells that utterly vaporizes the soul into complete nothingness. I need more information before I try to fix a friend of mine who's soul is split in two, and I don't want to fuck up." I explained. Her glare turned from annoyance to hate. The same hate she had for my the first time we met. She didn't like the fact that I could prevent the afterlife to whoever I don't like. I don't think ill be getting out of this one as easily as the last.

"Is it worth damning yourself to eternal torment in Tartarus?" she asked.

"Yep, and if I had a choice again, ill happily go for another round."

"Then take this damn book. I can tell in your eyes that you wont use it for evil, but you cant leave with it from this castle." she spat.

"I am sorry Tia, but this book must come with me." I said.

"Why?"

"Because someone close wants it for themselves. If this book stays anymore time within this room, it'll be lost forever." I said switching to the eye of dreams. Tia notices the color change and that my gaze was aimed at the door. A certain admiral was waiting outside the door with a small force.

"What do you mean? Answer me!" she yelled.

"They're is a small force outside this door waiting to get their hooves on this book. I cant tell you their intentions for it, because your admiral is the first pony that is immune to my eye, and that is supposed to be impossible." For the first time since I came to Equis, I was actually worried about something. Tia could tell my cool was gone, not being able to handle a situation for the first time, made me feel threatened.

"My admiral?!" she gasped. "What does she have anything to do with this!"

"I don't know. I would like to stay and chat, but ill be taking that book now. Goodbye Tia."

With that moment I grabbed the book and teleported out of that room, just in time to see the mini army burst through the door to find nothing. I also jumped Celestia out of there just in case. The jump was random, thus I ended up in a place very random, like falling into a lake at the bottom of mount Canterlot. The land wasn't hard due to pony physics, but getting wet was. I dragged my ass and the strangely dry book out of the water and did my best to get dry.

I sat down beside a fire with my new stolen book called; The Windigo Grimoire. A book made of black leather with a rib-cage spine and the name written on the face. The book was fairly big, about two and a half inches thick. Canterlot was lit on fire on battle of some kind. A battle I chose to miss, not because I wasn't capable, but the factor of a certain admiral fighting the crown with a small army. Aqua marine I believe was her name. She can somehow block me out, which shouldn't be possible. I can normally enter a situation as a chameleon, able to take on anything that comes my way. I don't fight, if I don't know if I can win. Not being able to use my ultimate cheat code put me on edge, thus I chose to leave the fight.

I placed Celestia in her throne room to have a bit of a chance. I know all will turn out alright and life will return to normal, but something was pulling me back, like I was needed there. I placed the book in front of me looking at it with curiosity. This book was drawing me in, but not like the fight going on upstairs. The wind picked up making the trees rustle to life. Life around me died to silence as I opened the first page. The book jumped to life launching a beam of black light into my eyes causing me to lose consciousness.

Waking up in the black void caused by the book as my dragon form. Looking around in the nothingness I realized the book is sentient and is trying to take over my current body.'Figures. why can't I have one normal day?' I asked myself. I popped on the eye of dreams to regain control. The book was having a hard time to even touch my consciousness, I decided to make a friend.

"HEY. BOOK O UGLY! LOOKA HERE!" I shouted as loud as I could.

Hisss, Let me in you wretch! said a pleasant seductive female voice.

"What if I don't want too?" I asked. "Why don't you show yourself?"

I can't, your heart is untouchable.

"Hmpf. sour puss. As much as I like to have a talk with another creepy being, Ill let you off with a warning. Let me go, and I wont kill you."

You DARE bargain with life you mortal!

"Yes."

Prove it.

"I can think hellfire and destroy you, so let me go and lets talk like normal civilized beings?" I say. "You know I can."

Silence...

Fine you wretch. Ill let you go. 'Well that was easy.'

"Thank you." I smiled.

She let me go and hovered in front of me, a green glow encased the book and a faint aura pulsed from the book. I cleaned my face and found a dark emerald eye instead of silver. 'Great, the greed from the book unlocked Avarice when she wanted my power. Four out of seven, new record.' I walked back to the flying book hearing explosions come from the city above. The book looked like it was purring from the chaos up above. Sitting down in the oh so sweet dirt, I started to talk...to a book.

"So. What's your name?" I asked. 'Time to make a friend.'

I don't need a name.

"Why?"

Because just a glimpse of my grandeur, causes fear in the hearts of my slaves.

"I like Azura, do you like that name?" I smiled not listening a single word she is saying.

WHAT?! YOU DARE REFER ME TO A MORTAL TITLE!

"Yes, it makes you look more cute." I said. The books glow turned a slight shade a red before jumping back to its dark green glow.

HOW DARE YOU!

"Hehe... You blushed, how can a book blush?" I giggled.

I uh...NO I DIDN'T! the book blushed.

"But you just did." I pointed.

Silence...

How can I blush? How can you not fear me? How can you not fear a Windigo? she mumbled. She is just like a confused teen aged girl. Thinking she is unlovable just because she is what she is, and to fill that void. She has to hurt others to feel something. I don't know why she is a book, but one day she used to be a normal girl. Sure a Windigo girl, someone that has to live off of hate from others not being able to have the comfort of any sort of family.

"I don't fear you because I fear nothing. Sure I get worried, but it takes a lot for me to be scared of something. You are blushing because I am flirting with you. It is a bit weird for me to flirt with a book, but it makes something inside you, spark to life."

After all these years, I have not met such a fool like you. I have no such awakening feelings just because you see something that you can not see.

"That may be true, however. I can offer you a true body for a price."

I want YOUR body to be my weapon for my return.

"Did you know, this body isn't my real one? Just one I could jump to, but if you don't want you own body, I could just leave you as a book."

What? This is a fake! How!? I can sense you soul emanating from this form.

"It is just a spell I created. As you can tell. It works rather well, and before you say it isn't possible. I am a chaos magic user."

Hmm... A chaos magic user. No wonder why I can't enter you, and that body makes sense for you being one. Make me one and ill grant you with what you want. But take heed. I don't have feelings for you if you do. 'Jeez she is quick to think. Must be from all her time alone on a bookshelf.'

"Sure you do. Azura." I smiled.

I cast spell making her a suitable body, a five year old griffin body for shits and giggles. I shoved her soul and consciousness in the body and disconnected her from the book and rebounded it to her new body. Azura's new body was a work of art; delicate features, dark green eyes, dark green cat half with an emerald color flame tip of a tail, white chest, and several tuff's of fur hanging over her eyes. The book fell limp and lifeless onto the ground, while Azura woke up. She took one look at me with a sadistic smile.

"FOOL! I'M FREE. FREE. HAHAHAHhahaha...ha...." she stopped mid laugh and took a look down.

"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" she screamed. "WHAT AM I!?" she squeaked. I burst into maniacal laughter at how cute that was. Rolling on the ground while she tried to kill me with a twig raving at what I just did to her, which made me laugh harder. She stopped beating me with the stick and sat down giving me the most adorable glare imaginable. I collected myself trying my best not to burst out again, and gave her a soft smile.

"What did you do to me mortal?!" she spat.

"I just made sure you wont go on a mass murdering rampage, and prevented you from using your magic." I smiled.

"Then how am I supposed to take over Equestria?" she asked.

"You don't, but Ill tell you what you can do." I say. "You can come with me on my ship. After I settle things down in town. Besides, the look suits you." I said.

"Id rather be a book, and away from you." she says. "But since you said you'll take care of me, ill come. Only till I can get my powers back." she pouted.

"Don't be that way. Look on the bright side, at least you don't have to live off of hate anymore."

"I hate you. Does that count?" she said. I picked her up and threw her on my back, she tried to fight it, but lost to my magical superiority. I grabbed the book and teleported it to my room on the ship, while I take Azura to a safe place.

I found a safe place for Azura under a tree. The poor thing fell asleep along the way due too, 'little girl syndrome.' I did a spell to make her comfortable and hidden from the rest of the world. She was placed near the river to one of my favorite areas of this country. The Canterlot grasslands. Whoever is after the book, can no longer get it, and if they are after Azura, ill protect her. Only because she holds vast dark magics within her mind. Magics which I copied from her mind and placed it in mine, using the ability of my new eye I like to call; The eye of the chronicler, for its ability to copy any and all information perfectly in the casters mind. 'Cost unknown.' I also erased it all from hers just in case. I know why I am compelled to protect her, but that's for another time. I jumped to the fray where Aqua marine was leading the charge against the princess.

Chapter 20. MEDIC!

MEDIC.

Canterlot. The capital city of Equestria, is on fire. The small army lead by Aqua marine put the royal guard to the test. Most of the civilians have already evacuated, but the rest are safely locked away in the castle. 'The things you see before the show starts.' I stood in town square surrounded by a bunch of ponies covered from head to toe in black armored robes wielding spears they must have picked up from the armory. Honestly at the rate this is going, shit will be too fucked up when the show starts. 'Ill have to repair everything before I leave. Well I am done being a pony. Time to try out those 44's I got.' I cast a morph spell making me into my dragon self in my trench coat getup I used when fighting that goddess, except no sword but guns.' My current enemy's shuffled nervously watching a pony turn dragon, a black dragon. The fire filled streets seemed less hot now that I was really around. Feeling how comfortable both black magnums felt in my hands, I cast a temporary auto reload enchantment from my stock in my ship. I gave the crowed a wolfish grin and cocked my guns.

BANG!

Heather Pov.

That morning.

"Ah.. What a night." 'First I was link, then I got bitch slapped by probably the coolest guy I will ever meet, then an argument between myself. I'm just glad I am awake now. It feels like I have been sleeping for a month.' I cleared my eyes from all the crust that developed and got out of bed... or tried. The first step I took lead straight to me curb-stomping my face on my dresser. "What the fu...?" I looked around the room for the first time in a long time and realized many things; One, this is not my room. Two, why am I a griffin? Three, I just pissed myself. Trying my best not to freak out I slowly got back up

The door to my room opened and a brown griffin wearing a jump suit came in. He gave me a confused look as to why I was walking upright, or trying to. I look down to see that my nether's were showing. Blushing in embarrassment, the brow griffin slowly walked out after he saw the little puddle I made. The door closed behind him leaving me alone again. 'Shit I bet he thought I was playing with myself, or worse.'

The door knock loudly three times, probably the brown griffin again. "Heather, are...are you available?" choked a warm voice. I got back on all fours and tried to walk again. 'Heather? but that's my name. He knows me! How can he know me! If he does know me then maybe he can help.'

"Ahhh... now I am?" I said throwing a blanket over the puddle. The door opened to a very sheepish brown griffin looking everywhere but me.

"You saw nothing right?"

"Yepyep, nothing."

"Good, cause I need help?" I asked.

"Help, with what?" he replied.

"Umm, how should I put it. Where am I?"

Winter Pov.

Bang. Boom. Ting.

Number two thousand five hundred and twenty three down, much more to go. I just broke my record for most kills in an hour. Guns make spears utterly useless. Plowing through the city streets killing every robe in one shot or the next. At the rate I went, I have only have one more clip left for both guns, and I only got to the front door of the castle. I sent them back and summoned my grenade launcher with a belt of fifty rounds. I tied the rounds to my belt and loaded the first bullet like a double barrel. Kicking the gate open to the gardens I encountered a new foe. This mare wasn't in the usual black robe getup, but in a special armor set with a unique cleaver on her back. I aimed the gun at her and fired. The nade landed beside her and exploded killing her followers, but her. She jumped out of the way and unsheathed her cleaver. She looked my way hissing at the lose. 'Where are all the guards?' I sighed.

I charged at her shooting another round, which connecting beside her, sending her flying a few meters away. It didn't take her down though, as she got back up and cleared the gap between us, scrapping her cleaver against the stone along with her. I side step her swipe with her over sized hand fan and loaded another shot. She moved the blade to her left side and slashed wildly at my chest. Jumping back from her attempts, I parried her blade with my gun sending it flying into the air, but that didn't stop her. She jumped up catching it mid-flight. I was impressed, but I aimed the gun, pulled the trigger and made full metal bloody bits rain from the sky. Her cleaver and head landed at my feet. I loaded another shot and grabbed the slightly heavy, gold half circle in one hand and continued through the garden.

Heather. Pov.

The brown griffin named Brownie, was rather surprised to hear that I had no idea where I was or recognize who he was. He went on explaining what I did with him and Rose another friend of mine, and how I came to be on this ship in a rather calm manor. Apparently I am in charge of this ship till this baby griffin, 'Winter,' wakes up. Why is a baby in charge of a ship anyways? Though from Brownie stories about him, he is someone not to piss off, as it is rumored he killed most of a village during some sort of battle that took place. Brownie took me to the kitchen to eat after half of the day of explaining everything that has happened, and then lead me to the hospital wing to visit Winter.

Walking into his room wasn't what I thought it would be like. I thought I would see a crazy five year old painting dead people, but not a kid on life support. The sight took a bit out of me. The many tubes responsible to keep him alive reminded me of that dream, except I was way worse, but their was something out of place in the room. A sword. The sword was beside the bed chained down to the ground, somehow. I remembered that sword. It was the sword held by that man in my dream. Then the connections between him and this kid enveloped my mind, causing me to freak out a bit.

"Something wrong Heather?" asked Brownie.

"Yeah... yeah, it's like i'm seeing a ghost." I replied.

"Well, that's one way to describe him."

"What happened to him?" I asked.

"I don't know. Nobody does. He just collapsed after the fight and was placed here ever since. If it were up to me, I would have left him for dead, but i'm not the boss. Why?"

Tears started to fall from my eyes as my heart ached from something. "Heather?" He asked worried.

"I... I'm fine." I choked.

"No you're not. Whats wrong?"

"I.. I... He...I." I stuttered. " I have to go." I said running out of the room trying not cry. Looking at the kid sparked something horrible within my heart. Like an unknown happy sadness. The sword is all that it took for me to realize who he was and what happened to me.

Winter Pov.

Another wacky fighter down with a ridiculous over-sized weapon, many more to go. I quickly found out that the closer I got to the castle the more specials I came across. I found out that something was draining my chaos magic and neutral magic to the point I couldn't do any more spells. It came to the point I couldn't use any of my eyes anymore. I left it to golden eye so I could see, while I fight with just my strength, and gun. I got rid of the cleaver for a sun shaped battle ax. I had ten grenade's left and the hall to the throne room. Five more special fighters, and another small hoard of minions, guarding the door. 'This wasn't in the show, and where are the guards?' I sighed. I looked down the other hall to see that the guards were fighting something else, and Shining armor lead the charge. Letting them take care of themselves I went for the throne room.

I fired a bullet into the hoard killing one of the specials and most of the minions. The rest turned my way and charged as fast as they could go. I threw a bullet high into the air ahead of me and bolted for them. I rolled into the hoard dodging the bolts fired from one of the specials. Coming out of the roll I sliced up, killing one of the grunts. Not wanting to get jumped. I jumped into the air catching the bullet, reloading my launcher and firing the shot down killing the rest of the grunts. The specials didn't take a chance. The pegasus using the cross bow fired several shots, one of them embedded itself in my shoulder. Thankfully, just my jacket. I pulled it out while landing, and threw it into the throat of an earth pony with a giant hammer, killing him instantly, while I blocked an attach from another pegasus with my ax. A unicorn sent several fireballs my way from a distance. Not having magic, I used my only skill other than weapons. I jumped back putting the rest in range and I puffed out my chest and sent a torrent of dragon fire down the hall killing the rest, but the flying pegasus was reloading for another barrage. I did the same, but in a faster time. I sent a nade at him making it rain crimson. I reloaded and turned around to the door. Just when I was about to kick open the door to the throne room. Many more grunts charged down the hall. 'Damn it, Shining must have been over run.' I reloaded my gun and fired some more, painting the walls in red.

Heather Pov.

I ran back to my room in a fit of tears wondering why I was feeling this way. I jumped into my bed now bawling into my pillow, and I didn't know why. 'Why is this happening to me? This can't be real. it's just a horrible dream. I'm not a griffin. I'm just a girl.' I hear the door opened from behind and closed softly. I looked up to see my visitor hoping for some answers or comfort. I see a curios zebra, I believe her name was Moonlight. She sat beside the bed without a word, eyes filled with sad wonder.

"What is wrong Heather?" she asked softly. 'I didn't know.'

"I don't know. One moment I was looking at Winter, the next I was bawling. Why.. why is this happening?" I pleaded.

"Maybe you are feeling grief. Like the world between you and reality suddenly crashed, and you don't know if you can recover."

"But why him, why does he have such an impact on me?"

"I do not know. Maybe he has touched to in a way that, only he can give you the answer." she replied. "Do you need someone to cry with?" I nodded.

She got up and laid beside me. The warmth she gave calmed all worry and stopped the tears. I felt my heart skip a beat as she got comfortable. "Pardon me, but you look like you need someone to lean against." She giggled. I couldn't help but smile.

"Yeah, maybe. I don't mind." I blushed. She gave me a nuzzle telling me that the Heather they knew, really liked Moonlight. I wouldn't ruin her chance. As confused as I was, as the sudden outburst took my sanity away. Feeling such warmth took my breath away. This day went by like a breeze, even though I have no clue what happened, and Brownie helping me out stay out of awkward situations. I took this chance and calmly cried the rest of my tears away to sleep. This Heather that they knew, must be rather strong, and have a crush on this zebra. Winter was there, in my dream, showing me how I really looked like on the outside. I don't think ill be going back to that world anytime soon, and if I do. Only Winter can do it.

Winter Pov.

Inside the throne room was a massacre. The princess in golden armor, Aqua marine and several specials were left standing. Hundreds of specials laid dead throughout the room only leaving Aqua and what ever was left standing, but something was wrong. The princess wasn't wounded, but it looked like her power was being drained. I looked around the room to find the source only to find a staff in the grasp of Aqua. ' This wasn't part of the show. I wish it was though.' I aimed the last shot at the group and fired. Sadly, it only killed the specials leaving Aqua unharmed. She looked at me clearly no happy. I walked up to her giving slight relief to the princess and utter hate from Aqua.

"So, I had fun slaughtering most of your minions. Can you tell me why you are doing this?" I asked loading my last shot into my grenade launcher walking up to her. Tia looked at her with the same curiosity while prepping her halberd for another round.

"Why should I tell you?" She asked.

"Because, the Windigo grimoire has been erased from existence, and you have lost." Her calm died to anger.

"WHAT! How dare you dragon! Do you know what you have done!" she yelled.

"Yep." I said firing my last shot destroying the staff, sending Aqua flying into a wall. Unharmed. My magic returned as did Celestia's. I quickly cast for my sword replacing my grenade launcher, and unsheathed it. Nix lit up in black fire that ate all light around it. She got back up staring at my sword clearly not liking it.

"What, is that?!" she hissed.

"Oh this." I pointed. "This can kill anything, like the sun goddess over there. So you should tell me what your plans are, or else."

"Like hell I will!" She said before she teleported out of the room. Sighing I sent the sword back to its place beside my bed. I walked up to the tired Tia.

"Thank you dragon. If you didn't come when you did, I would have been finished." she chuckled.

"Your welcome, but I have to get going." I said.

"I see, then can I have your name for when you return? Maybe you can stay longer for a knighting."

"Sure I would love to. By the way, It's Winter. The baby griffin you tried to kill." I smiled. Her eyes lit up with shock as I teleported back to Azura, cleaning the entire city and caslte of all damage, blood and bodies, dumping the mess into a volcano.

I put myself back into a pony setting up camp beside the tree Azura was sleeping under. It didn't take long to make due to my returning chaos magic. I had a fire, a tent, and warm bed ready, but many things troubled my mind. That attach was too perfect. if it weren't for my intervention, all of history would have been re-written. I am a man of no goals, just go with the flow and stuff just happens. I think this is my first ever thing I must do before I go on with my life, and that's stop Aqua marine from doing whatever she is trying to do. Getting comfortable in my temporary bed I felt something soft lay beside me. I looked down to see Azura curled up beside me. She looked up at me tired, scared, and cold. I pulled the blanket over us understanding how she feels. She must have thought I left her for dead. Just like I thought she would turn out. I gave a soft smile feeling her try her best get as close as possible. I have time before I wake up from my coma. I should spend it trying to find where Aqua marine is hiding, and spending time with my new friend Azura. 'My life is weird.'

Ch 21. I have a TOWN?!.

Place thing here.

Waking up to a rustling of a certain griffin cuddled up to my side, made my heart melt.The slight thought of being the one giving warmth during a time when all I do is kill, put me at a slight ease. Even though she tried to kill me, twice. Once with black magic, the other with a twig. As much as I could think at the time, all I saw within that trapped being, was loss. Loss of all life she once had. I know windigo's aren't really the best thing to associate with, and one that is well known for some terrible deeds done in the past, but I know deep down she has a chance. All she needs is someone to guide her. A fool I may be in trying, but its worth a shot. Unlike most I find myself encountering, the people that end up on my hit-list, those who are too far gone to be saved. I know this from a single look without the need of magic. A trait that is only gained by being on your own for most of your life.

I left her be doing my best not to wake her up. I'm sure she'll make up a reason as to why she ran in my tent almost bawling, ill let her play innocent. Though down the line later in the day, she'll go back to, 'I am all powerful' mode and make a scene. Resting my head back down, I closed my eyes and tried to piece together the events that took place last night.

While I slept, I took the liberty of going through every single head of every single pony in Canterlot, just to see if they known anything about the attach, and if they didn't, I erased it from memory. Sadly, this was the case for everyone. No-one will know what happened last night, nor have any evidence to the contrary. The only person that will know, is Celestia. That way when the show starts, this event wont have changed the outcome. 'I wish I had the time to search through one of the cultists, but none survived nor gave me the chance to search.

Then there is Aqua marine; The Royal Equestrian Fleet Admiral of the Navy. Now most wanted criminal. The leader of the militia group that attached the princess and tried to get The Windigo Grimoire for her own selfish deeds. She almost did it too, but only due to that magic staff being destroyed. That staff from what I could tell. Is capable of absorbing every type of magic from the user and prevent it from regenerating. That staff was her only trump card, and it failed. If my intuition if correct, that staff is enchanted with some nasty dark magic. I don't know what her motives are, or why she needs the book, but I can take a big guess. She needs the book to take over Equestria, and do what every crazy villain does afterwards. Enslave all the ponies to do some abstract task for no reason. Though ill hand it to her, she had a good plan. Get to the top of military, supply weapons to her followers, wait till whatever she was after was in reach, and attach with a small army. Till I came around, decimated her mini army, and possibly made her, 'I want to kill him slowly,' list. As much as I want to just forget about it, and go on my marry way, I just can't. While I am still in a coma, ill travel the land as I am now, and figure out where she is and what she is after. She must be in hiding now, but it shouldn't take long for me to find her.

Speaking about hiding, I must change my current appearance to something more suitable, like my griffin self. I got up carefully so that I don't wake up my little companion, and left the tent to change. It was morning and the sun was shining through the colour changing leaves. It was the beginning of autumn around mid september, two and a half months since I first arrived, and back at the first trail I walked out of the hospital. 'I should check on that warren to see if it is still empty.' A cool breeze swept by making me shudder. The days are getting colder and shorter, which means I must get something warm for Azura when It starts to rain like crazy. I did the spell turning me into what I should look like as an older griffin. My colors still the same, white bird half, black cat half, wings bigger, muscles stronger, fur still a bit fluffy, hair tuff longer, beak more like an eagle, and six foot six sitting down. 'Perfect,' I thought. Poking my head in to check on Azura went one of two ways. The first way was that she was still sleeping. The second way was that she woke up and freaked out calling for me to save her. It was the latter.

"Hey hey, it's ok. Its me Winter." I pleaded. She took a better look at me and saw my off place emerald left eye and calmed down.

"DON'T SCARE ME LIKE THAT, PEASANT!" she squeaked.

"Sorry, but I am sorta still a criminal and I don't want any unwanted attention." I defended.

"Then maybe give me some warning next time?"

"Maybe." I smiled.

After that minor mess, I put away all the camping stuff back from a store I stole from via magic, and stole breakfast, also by magic. I and Azura ate a simple egg and toast breakfast with juice, and started walking down the river to the first warren I slaughtered. When I said that we were going to a diamond dog warren, Azura purred at the thought of gaining followers, but that thought died when I told her I killed almost every single one of them a while ago.

"Tell me peasant, why are we wasting our time going to a ghost hole in the ground?" She asked.

"I forgot most of the loot, and if it is still there, I want to take some with us for road cash." I replied.

"How do you know its not plundered already?"

"Intuition."

I know the trek by foot would take a while, a day and a half from my last count, which should give me enough time to work with Azura's, 'people skills.' They aren't that bad, but her calling everyone a peasant would give some odd looks. 'To me mostly.' Most of the walk was i silence. Not that I mind, I enjoyed the scenery. The free flowing grass, soft to the touch. A clear blue sky, the wind that flowed like a brisk wave through my fur, and the dirt. The most wonderful thing to feel after spending most of my time on cold steel and hot cement. Azura however didn't like it. Every bug she came across lead to her shrieking in terror, every animal that passed by made her hide under foot, and every stick she broke made her jump five feet high. It was funny for me to watch, but the most horrible thing for her to experience. 'And she wants to rule the world.' I mused. After a good while of walking, she was starting to slow down. Azura would fall behind for a minute, then had to run to catch up. I figured she could use the exercise and learn when she reaches her limits. Though it was apparent after the tenth sprint, that it was time for her to rest. I picked her up by the scruff and placed her on my back for rest.

"Hey!? I can handle myself you know!" she spat.

"Sure miss cuddles, but I know when it is time for you to rest, so get comfy. We have another day to go." I chuckled.

"I am not, 'Miss cuddles,' you are!" she growled. I could tell she was blushing from that comment in embarrassment.

"Riiight. Then why didn't you sleep in that nook I put you in?"

"Because it was too cold, and you are my servant."

"How? I placed you in a blanket and enchanted the area so you wouldn't get cold, and last I checked you owed me. So I'm not you servant." I mused.

"That's... Because...SHUT UP!" she said while punching the back of my head, which was as effective as trying to kill someone with a spoon. She sat quietly after hurting her hand with my head, cursing away under her breath. I continued to walk along the riverbed till I found a good place to rest, while singing a jolly tune.

"I can't decide whether you should live or die..."

"Shut it." growled Azura.

"Oh you'll probably go to heaven.."

"Shut it!"

"Please don't hang your head and cry..."

"SHUT UP!"

"Hheheheheh, No wonder why my heart feels dead inside, cold, hard and petrified..."

"I'll fucking kill you!"

"Lock the doors and close the blinds, we're going for a ride!" I sang while she started to attach my head again.

"It's a bitch convincing people to like you.."

"I HATE MUSIC!" she screamed yanking my fur. ' Annoying her is fun.'

"If I stop now call me a quitter. If lies were cats you'd be a litter..."

"SHUT UUUPP!"

"Pleasing everyone isn't like you, dancing jigs until i'm crippled. Slug ten drinks I wont get pickled...." I sang. "Why?" I laughed.

"Because simpleton. Music is for the poor and homeless. I can not stand to hear such stupid sentiment."

"Fine ill stop, you big baby." I sighed while she got back into her comfort zone and settled down.

"Thank you." she sassed. 'Wait for it.'

...

"I can't decide whether you should live or die!"

"FUUUUUUUUUUUCK YOOOOOOOU!" she screamed while attaching my face.

After walking a good six hours straight and a little fight with a now pouting Azura, because she lost. We stopped at my old camp sight, a perfect area for rabbit hunting and a much needed meal. I could do what I did at breakfast for lunch. Azura kept her distance, only staring death at me constantly. I'll hand it to her, she really hates music. I could have done my usual spell, but that song was so catchy when I first heard it, I just hand to share. Even if it cost some pain from her little claws to my face.

I prepped a fire and waited for her to come on by for a bit of warmth. It took awhile for the fire to grow via magic, but once it reached a good size for cooking, I went hunting. I could have got Azura to do it, but she would have made an excuse or sassed me away. Leaving her by the fire I walked into the chest high grass. Prowling around trying my best not to disturb my favorite snack, was a challenge. The wait and noise this body made was mind numbing. I cursed after I failed to catch one my usual way, but the rabbits could feel every step like a bomb went off. 'God I miss being little.' Hearing my stomach grumble told me it was time to cheat. I turned on silver eye ad found every rabbit within a one hundred mile radius. Using magic, I caught a good ten and brought them back to the fire for cleaning. Azura looked at me unimpressed as I walked to the river to start skinning my catch. After which I took the meat and fur to the fire for cooking, disposing the rest of the entrails. Azura glanced at the food with hunger in her eyes. She practically salivated at the sight. Jumping next to me while I cooked the meat.

"Hungry?" I smiled.

"Famished." she replied staring down the rotisserie rabbit. I gave myself the first stick of meat giving thanks for the meal, even though I cheated, and gave one to Azura who gave me a disgusted glance for my little comment on the food. Just as she was about to take her first bite, I took back the food causing her to miss.

"Hey! I was about to eat that!" she said trying to grab back her food.

"I know, but you can't eat this. Its for griffins who are grateful."

"Oh you little piece of shit." she says. "Do you know who I am? I can kill you whenever I want too. Now give me back my food or ill light you on fire!" I finished my first load during her rant and placed her food in my mouth and slowly started to close in on it.

"HEY?! Stop it, it's mine!" she cried. I pulled away from it before I got too close.

"Then stop being so ungrateful, and properly give respect for your meal."

"Never." she glared. It took a second for her stomach to say otherwise.

"Are you sure?" I smiled putting her fill back into motion for my mouth. Her tummy rumbled again.

"This is child abuse." I had it just within biting distance. Azura grimaced as I was about to eat her food, but it was thanks to little girl syndrome that changed her mind.

"FINE! I will do your stupid little prayer, just give me back my lunch before you ruin it." she whined. I handed the kabob back to her and directed her on what to say, which she pouted through the entire thing.

After our lunch of eight rabbit kabobs for me and two for Azura, I went for a afternoon nap. Settling down in a spot along side the river just far enough that I would still feel the heat from the fire, I rested my head on the nice cold earth. Azura had other plans. She went on and on about how we should get moving, throwing a temper tantrum, and tried to beat me out of my spot, but I was a very patient person. She made claims of running off, going for a swim or pretending to be kidnapped in an effort to get back on the road. I knew better. I know when I need a break, and I definitely/i] know she needs a nap too. It took some time for her to give up, cursing the world away at how lazy I am. Not that It mattered. I can't start my search without a place of operations anyway. My first warren that I cleared out should still have a lot of loot left for me to use, and I plan to use all of it. If this is not the case, I will head back to my ship and work from there, but it is more convenient to have a place within the enemy's target. Just as I was about to hit sleep mode, I felt a little claw shake my head. I opened an eye to see what little Azura wanted.

"Yes?" I questioned a furious griffin.

"Why are you wasting time? Aren't we suppose to stop a cult from destroying Equestria?"

"I am not wasting time, I already have everything planed out. I can afford a few days of procrastinating if I want too."

"Shouldn't you spend that time to make back up's?"

"I know I should, but it's not every day that I get a; normal, relaxing afternoon that does not involve something weird happening every second." I say. "Plus you look like you could use a nap too."

"I do no need rest, I am a..."

"Griffin that needs a nap." I cut her off.

"How dare you cut me off like that peasant!"

Not wanting to go for another round of claw to face, I picked her up and forced her to lay down by my side, trapped underneath my wing. She tried her best to squirm out, but to no avail. Trapped, livid, and tired. Azura fell asleep within a minute, like a light weight. From first hand experience, I knew how fast it take's to pass out. I smiled closing my eyes, and let sleep take over.

After our nap, and round of sheepish mumbling from Azura for lasting one minute awake laid down, we set out for the warren. I decided not to take the long route choosing to fly the rest of the way, which made Azura very nervous. I picked her up, placing her on my back and told her to hold on while I flew close to the ground. And just as I thought; she screamed, held on in a death grip around my neck, and prayed for her life. The trip only lasted for five minutes, but the sight of a trembling fluffed out baby griffin, to me, was adorably funny.

"It wasn't that bad." I chuckled.

"Shu... Shut up! We could have died!"

"How? I was only flying a hundred miles an hour, and I was close to the ground. If you were to fall off, you would have landed in the river."

"And get eaten by the fish!" She cried. I tussled her head fur for her stupid complaint.

"I like how you are over a thousand years old, and have the fears of a normal child."

"That's... Because... Shut up!"

"Right, any who, we should get to the warren in a few minutes, so lets not dilly dally anymore." I said pointing to the general direction.

If I was to be told that pony logic is like everything is fast than it should be, I would have smacked up up side the head for being stupid. The warren secret entrance disguised as a hotel, became a small town. And I can bet a lot of my loot was used to make it happen. They're is now several houses, a doctors office, shops of many kinds, park was made, a school, and the hotel was expanded. 'How in the hell?' I asked myself. I walked into the town with Azura riding on my head. I didn't find a town name anywhere, so I assumed it was yet to be named. Walking into the town I was stopped by a guard, but just any guard. A royal guard found in Canterlot! Azura could care less of the guard, but the feeling of things going wrong made my eye twitch.

"State your business," ordered the guard.

"Look, I'm just here to pick up some cash so can you let me get on my way?" I asked.

"Only if you stay out of the way. The princess is coming to name this town, and security is my top priority, so stay out of the way and don't make a scene. Understand?" 'Shit.'

I gave him a curt salute and went on my way now on a timer. Azura wasn't to pleased to hear that Celestia was on her way either. Not that I blame her. We both gave Tia a bad imprint of how we work and I pretty much told her that her prince of darkness is alive and better then ever. Azura knew her from being a book, that Star swirl had sealed up. I went into a trot to the hotel in the hope that something is left over.

The hotel was a fixer-upper before the town was made. Now it looked like the princess herself could dine in. Brand new white paint with black borders, new windows, and lengthened to support more than five people to about a hundred. Walking through the new doors with a snowflake logo, welcomed by the main staff. 'The two diamond dogs that I spared no less.' They directed me to the front desk where a familiar brown mare was standing behind. I remembered her name, it was hacksaw.

"Hello, welcome to the Winter hotel, how may I help you?" 'Great it's named after me. Brutal honest activate!'

"Hi, I am here to pick up a debt regarding an incident two months ago, I believe the bill is around two billion bits worth of treasury." I say. "So if you can direct me to the person who stole my stuff, and ill be very grateful." I said. Hacksaw looked at me as if I was insane, to be honest I would be too.

"Riiight, and who would that be?" she chuckled.

"I would like to know that too, Winter." spoke a heavenly voice from behind. Hacksaws reaction to the mare behind told me exactly who I think it was. Not wanting to believe, I turned my head to see someone I wish wasn't here right now.

"Oh, hi Tia, long time no see." 'Double shit.'

Ch 22. Party till i'm purple.

When in doubt, party always wins.

Their comes a time in everybody's life when you have to escape from someone that tried to kill you, only to meet them hours later by accident. Tia and I have an interesting relationship that started out as with a bang. I mostly didn't do anything wrong, but being labeled 'The prince of darkness' by her very own lips, automatically making me public enemy number one, till I saved her ass a few hours prior, 'Maybe.'I left her a note on what I did that night, doing my own investigation of the attach and what I did after my search for information. If she is her doing a small task like adding a new town to the map, then she must have put someone in charge with the finding of Aqua, and being her must show that she is giving the middle finger to the attach taunting for another round. A smart move in most cases, but this chick has some serious firepower and not afraid to use it.

Tia was giving me the 'look,' a look of; annoyance, disbelief, regret, anger, and a dark sense of humor. She know's I will not get very far if I run away with my tail between my legs, and if I were to stun and run, ill get jail time or worse. So the only option she things I have is staying till the end of the ceremony and come back with her to Canterlot, but I always have a plan when it comes to running away. I just need to wait for the right moment.

Celestia brought me to a secure room within the hotel, furnished for royalty, laced to the moon, and guards everywhere. It was the new penthouse of the hotel, which is kind of stupid due to the fact this building is only three stories tall. 'No view.' Sitting down at a table that I cannot put to words. It looked nice, an expensive dark wood styled into a simple rectangle, but is seemed out of place with all the gold and white.

Azura sat close beside me trying her best not to be noticed by the princess. I know she is out right afraid of her, I could tell by the many tremors she sends against my side whenever the princess is in sight. 'Speaking of which, her she comes now!' The princess sat on the opposite side of the table still giving me, 'the look.' Thankfully the table is just high enough that Azura can sit comfortably without being seen. A servant brought some fancy looking china and poured tea into a cup. The only cup.

"So ah, how are you?" I asked bringing my wing around Azura to calm her down in a hug.

"I'm fine. Thank you for asking."

"Good good. Sooo, are you still going to make me a chevalier?" I smiled in hope. She raised a brow silently telling me a , 'do you deserve it' expression.

She took a sip bringing the cup tray thing up with the cup using telekinesis. Happy with the taste she put it back down. "That depends."

"Let me guess. You want me to give you all the in's and out's of the five 'W's' about me?" I said.

"If we have enough time. Mayor Steal Heart is still setting up the event." she said taking another sip of tea. "So you may start, but if you leave anything out that is important, I might consider it as, treason" 'Triple shit.'

"That is understandable, but I must warn you, I must follow the laws of time, so I cannot tell you certain things till they have already happened."

She nodded the go ahead.

After an hour of telling a, lose version of everything up to this point, crossing off; I am a human, Azura is a windigo, the ship is still working, i'm a chaos magic user, 'Maybe my aura feels too different for her to recognize as one,' my latin magic, everything yet to come in the future, luna's secret weapons before the war ended, and a bunch of small things that are unimportant and the elements of harmony.Tia was very pessimistic about me being able to change between forms like a changeling, but not be one, and that I have a higher ability with magic then most unicorns. She was more livid at the fact of my eye, thus her reply at the end wasn't what I wanted to hear.

"So, now that you know everything that you should know. Can I go?" She looked at me in deep thought while taking her final sip of tea.

"Yes. You are deemed unfit for Equestria, thus I am going to ask you to leave and never return." 'Ouch.'

'I guess it's time to run.'

I teleported Azura to the safest place I know with a letter for her and Fluttershy to read. 'Sorry Azura, but you will be safe there till I have a place to work from.' Tia felt my magic activate and the cast made her anger to a livid expression saying, 'I now what you are NOW, chaos user!' I would have teleported out too, but she would have followed my magical aura like a bloodhound. I have to escape by foot.

I kicked up the table in her face and bolted through the window before the guards could catch me. Flying as fast as I could from the town, Tia caught up with magic. Flying just behind me, she launched several spells in an effort for a kill rather then a capture. Dodging to the best of my ability, and trying to speed up to out run her, was a losing battle. Tia kept useing magic to keep herself as fast as I was, making any attempt of outrunning her near impossible.

"GET BACK HERE YOU COWARD!" She screamed from behind, and just after, a spell connected with my ass, sending me crashing down to the ground, and letting the beast free.

I landed skidding on all fours and eyes to slits. The beast was free. The being hidden behind those deep warm eyes, viscous and unrelenting. When ever I fight, I do my best not to get hurt while doing it. The problem is that I am not a berserker, but something worse. I don't feel joy in hurting others or feel the rush of battle. The adrenaline stops flowing through my heart, my vision clears and my thought becomes faster than a super computer. I go cold, and see all motion happen before it is written in stone. I don't stop till the deed is done. It's not like before, not fuelled by an overcharge of hate filled magica, or an unrelenting bloodlust to swim in. I just want to kill the person who caused harm to my body without mercy.

Celestia landed facing me in a pant for air. I must have gave her an exercise she hasn't felt in years. I didn't give her time to breath. I lunged at her using the combined thrust of my hinds and wings to accelerate near the sound barrier and used my natural griffin magic to negate wind resistance thus causing a sonic rainboom, punching her face at mock one, sending her flying miles away. I followed with my current speed, to catch up with the flying sun butt, hitting the double rainboom mark on the way. I grabbed her throat as she was recovering from the initial hit and drove her into one of the mountains near her prized city. Half of the mountain fell from the massive impact of the tackle.

Tia fell weakened but not out. She sent many more light rays at me in the hope of an instant kill. One such ray came for a direct hit. I caught it in my hand still in flight using my natural abilities, and crushed it into nothingness. I bolted down at her hitting mock one again half way down catching several more spells along the way and combined them in my hand. I punched her into the ground with both the force of my speed and the magical energy she gave to me for free, taking her down for good.

I loomed over the defeated Celestia, not broken externally but internally. She only showed signs of dirt throughout her coat, but her free flowing mane stopped and the fact she can't get back up, told me she was down. She looked up at me with fear in her eyes. She knows I am capable of ending her life and that I could have won in a single spell. I know she is getting to the point where she would have to rely on the elements to save the country, and being defeated so easily would force her to search frantically for them. I will not let that happen. I grabbed Nix, turned on silver eye and did they same thing I did to Moirai.

I broke from my eye of foresight spell shaking for what was going to happen when Celestia returns from the bathroom. If I were to follow it through though. I looked down to Azura who was looking at me differently then she was before. She used to be scared of Tia, but now that emotion was directed at me more than anything. I looked away in regret of what she must have felt around me. I hung my head feeling miserable, miserable about what Azura must be feeling about me right now. Feeling miserable about this impossible situation I am in. The only thing that is keeping my mood in a general place, is that I know how to do a sonic rainboom without having to fly at the speed of sound. Now I have to change my original plan to something else, 'but what?' I can't just run away or tell her anything, she'll try to shoot me down bringing out my demon created from the sweet seclusion of solitude, ment to protect me from losing myself to the harm of others who want to harm the thing I try to protect most.

Celestia came in just like my eye showed me. Sitting down doing the same thing's she did before, except Azura didn't hold onto me for comfort, she stayed far away from both of us, behind the curtain, and I can't do anything to fix it right now. Celestia looked at me like I wasn't in trouble, giving me an expression that everything was going to be alright. 'At least the look went away.'

"What is the matter Winter?" Celestia questioned me like a child. I looked up from my slump only to fall back into it.

I sighed...

"You don't want to know." I said shaking my head.

"How so?"

"Because this red eye showed me what is going to happen within the next hour if I follow it, and I don't like it," was my solemn reply.

"You can give me a bit more than that. I am not your enemy."

"Are you sure?"

"Yes."

"Alrighty then. I kill you for being a moron about everything you think is right, when in reality, you doom the entire world to utter destruction, just because you can't handle the truth." I spat. Celestia dropped her tea cup sending it crashing down to the floor breaking into a million pieces, shocked at what I just said. 'Wait this can work, I can use my current angst for shock value!.'

"Wha...?"

"OH! But that's not all!" I say. "If you don't let me be on my way to help you save Equestria from Aqua marine, by being a knight, and receiving the debt, which is actually two million bits not two billion so that I can work in secret! Then You die, the elements are permanently destroyed, Nightmare moon, Discord, Tirek, Sombra, and a whole bunch of assholes having their way with everything with a warm hole, just because; I AM A GRIFFIN WITH MAGIC. YOU RASIST PIECE OF SHIT!"

Celestia's eyes went wide, as did Azura's, the maid who dropped the replacement tea cup, all the guards and the mayor coming in to bring us the news that the ceremony was going to be held back for a bit, and the guards outside the door, jaw's dropped in utter shock. Without thinking I scooped up Azura placing her on my back and walked out slamming the door behind me on the way out. Why? To use my depression to hide all truth without being questioned for it.

"Hey! Get back here." Ordered a guard. I threw a punch just in time to use his running force and my fist to knock him out cold, and continued on my path while erasing the memories of my audience from the conversation, except for the fact that I just swore at the princess to keep shock value.

I left the building feeling slightly better then before. Azura didn't know how to react to what I just did. 'At least her fear turned from of me, to for me.' She stayed quiet while I walked through town. I got to say though pony time and human time for construction is way off. Normally it takes just over a month to make one house with a team of twelve. But that might be me.' I could bet they had a team of unicorns levitating all the materials in place, a team of earths to keep it steady, and a team of pegasi to hammer it in. Making it possible, but the cost would be very expensive for a crew like that.

This was a nice little town. A lot better than just a random hotel used for capturing unsuspecting ponies for the slave trade. I found myself walking towards the new school. It made sense to have one, I counted at least two hundred different individuals and plenty of kids walking around. I walked into the schools playground where a carnival was set up to keep the kids away from town hall.

I sat down on a bench placing the still silent Azura beside me. She looked at the jungle gym then to me, confused as to what she was seeing. All I could think of was how my presence affected her. 'Maybe she saw the anger from my non magic eye, and it scared her.' I know Azura is older than me. Much older. Yet, it's like she is slowly regaining her innocence. Though I have intended it to happen when I took all magic and knowledge of magic from her, but the rate it is going astonishes me. Then again, the amount of playful teasing, and the fact she doesn't know what to do without me must be helping with it.

I looked down to where she was sitting, except she wasn't there. I jumped off of the bench searching frantically for her. Just as I was about to lose it, I felt tugging on my tail. I turned around to see Azura with a mare holding two cones of ice cream in her mouth. I settled down from the thought that Azura ran off forever looking at the mare. I took the cardboard tray from her mouth placing it on the bench.

"Azura don't run off like that! I almost would have leveled the town!." I scold. She hung her head deflating to shame. The mare gave me a curios look. "Well?"

"I..I.." she sniffled.

"Um...Sir?" the mare chimed in. "It is ok, she just wanted to get you a treat because you looked gloomy. Don't worry. The ice cream was on me, I hope you don't mind?" 'Azura went out of her way to cheer me up, after I was putting myself down for frightening her.' I calmed down realizing that I was making a scene.

"Sorry...Things have been very rough for me as of late, thank you for the ice cream."

She smiled slightly and walked away. Azura wouldn't look at me after my snap. 'Why am I so protective of her?' I thought. I picked her back up placing her on the bench. She kept looking down like she just did thee most unthinkable thing in the world. 'Why though? We only known each other for a day.' I handed her ice cream to see how she would react. She gave a glance to it only to shake her head not wanting it anymore. Feeling more like crap, I was becoming more and more lost.

She saw my demon, the demon responsible for protecting me as a last resort, created during my extensive solitude in my room hoping that someone would save me from my neglect as a child. It put fear into the hearts of even the strongest. Celestia saw it, Heather saw it, and Moonlight saw it. No one stays the same once they see it. They say the kindest are the most viscous and cruel when provoked. I believed it. She must have thought she was the most evil thing in existence, but after seeing it. She must have realized how wrong she was. I know she is just sticking around so I can take of her, but I wouldn't be surprised if she left. I wouldn't blame her, I would be too. 'Would she? I am already slowly losing friends I just have gained. Heather is, was there, but is now on a fast train away, and Moon? I just don't know, but it is more than likely.

I picked up Azura for no reason, but to leave. I took her just out of the edge of town. I placed her down not wanting to meet her eyes. I know I am more sensitive than a normal person should be. I can feel everything that another person is feeling, a skill I am both proud of and loath. I'm proud because it lets me help those I know who can be helped on a much deeper level then any normal person is capable of and I loath it for pushing those I want to be with, away. I thought I could handle this. Take Azura around Equestria seeing everything there is to see. But it only took a day of how wrong I was. Ill leave it up to her.

"Azura..." She looked up at me like she just did something wrong again.

"I am sorry..for earlier. I didn't mean to snap, I...I was just worried. I know what you saw held within these eyes and it scared you. I would understand if you stayed and went with someone else, but I don't want to force someone I hurt, to be with me. I know I wont be getting anything done here, so I decided to move back to my ship. I checked using silver eye on the crew and found out that most of them, worked with the pony I am hunting. Once I am done sorting them out, I will most likely lose my only friends in this world. And..." Azura wrapped her little arms around me bawling. 'Why though!'

"Don't go. Mommy dexter said you would take care of me."

My heart stopped. I didn't think I would ever hear that name again. In that moment I realized that her aura felt too new for her to be a windigo. I just shoved it off not knowing what a real one felt like. Then again, her memories also felt new like the were implanted or something, and if they were, then. At that moment when I picked up the book for the first time, I didn't feel any magic coming from it. So did...did Dexter send this girl ahead of time? Then why? Why do I feel like I am inclined to protect her so much. And if she was sent, then it would explain as to why she is acting the way she is. She is confused about the memories implanted from her real one's and must be thinking that the implanted ones are the real thing!

"What do you mean?" I asked.

"Mommy Dexter said that a griffin with magical eyes is my birth father and that would take care of me and raise me when she go's away."

"Who is your birth mom?" I asked not wanting to believe it.

"Dexter!"

'Great just when my life couldn't get anymore strange the one time I screwed a goddess I knock her up and have a kid who is smarter than a teenager and when my body is healed up, the same height and a father too...At least my depression is gone.'

Chapter 23. I'm a baby daddy! Well I'm done.

Never saw that coming now did ya!.

I like my life, I like the way I go about it. I don't have many hope's, wishes, or goals. I just go with the flow and cool things happen. Some are small like making a few hundred bucks just by standing, or become a being that seduced a god just for giving a hug to a stranger. But they're some things that happen that put me in the field of fire. Things that I miss because I didn't, or more likely, 'couldn't' see coming. Things that you just can't plan for. Like become a dad, who is five years old by body age. I have to admit, the spell that was used on Azura was amazing.

Implanting false memories for protection, give spells for use, have a system to make sure she got to where she had to go, before she could become normal again. I sped it all up just by doing what I do best. 'Be playful to little kids.' The false memories gradually erased themselves when the person she was looking for was found, her personality kept and what ever schooling she was given kept, and the new memories kept. Everything else that shouldn't be her's vanished, giving her a normal life. Though I wished she wasn't given to me at this point. Ill have to go into hiding after this little dispute with Aqua and before the game starts, just so I could figure out how to raise her and grow up with her. 'How am I going to explain this to Moonlight?'. I just wished the spell took a longer time before dispelling.

Her and I after our little thing, was taken back to the hotel by a guard. We both went in silence without a struggle. Our own minds filled up to the moon in questions about each other. She must be wondering what will happen to her if I chose to leave her somewhere more safe. While I just raped my brain, trying to figure out if she is part god. Though that theory ended when I realized that; her mother couldn't pass her powers down due to the fact she is not her successor. A blessing on my part.

Celestia sat in the same place at the brown table, except there was no servant, no guards or mayor waltzing in. It was just me, her, and Azura huddled up beside me. Her face was filled with, something. Like she didn't have anything to say what she wanted too. Thankfully my mood was better, the big old slap to the face from the possibly dead Dexter filling my life up with more crazy then it need's to be. Again.

"Winter... I do not know what to say about earlier. So I will ask you this one question; Is what you are hiding, not ment for this world to hear?" I thought about it for a moment until I was happy with a simple yes.

"Very." I said. Tia looked away in deep thought, possibly trying to convince herself to let what is hidden, stay that way.

"Fine, I will try to accept it, even though the mystery upsets me."

"Do I still get what I came here for?"

"Yes, Ill have one of my accountants give you your rightful payment for making this town possible, and as for you knighting, Ill set it up for the twenty first of december. Will that be alright? It wont be for another two and a half months."

"It is fine, but I want to do something with it?"

"And what will that be?"

"I want to be knighted as both my dragon half and as my griffin half. For logic reasons. I might be switching a lot in the future."

"That... can also be arranged." She sighed.

"Good. Now if you'll excuse me, I have to bash my face in the nearest brick wall for not using protection."

The town was named later in the day to; Silent hill. I had some say in the final product, by changing the original name within everybody's heads for the lulz. After that, was a traditional feast and party, where the princess left to do other duties. Azura and I didn't stay either after the town was named. Not because we didn't want too, it was because we both were worn out from the events prior. I took us straight to the bridge of my ship to start the sort and file of my unwanted cultist crew. When Azura heard we were going to see my ship, she lost all her gloom and cheered up, and when she did, I did.

I teleported us both to the bridge of my ship. Just before I left. Tia said my payment would be waiting in Canterlot. I might as well get it after I am done dealing with home ship home. Popping into the bridge went exactly as I thought it would be. Someone was toughing my console and a bunch was snooping around the lower stations. The person flying was none other than Heather herself. She looked at me startled unsure what to say or do, but then she saw Azura and calmed down a bit. She was still concerned about who I am and Azura. I could tell by her slowly moving tail to the 'battle stations' button. I lifted a hand with sass flicking a finger back and forth shaking my head, causing her to retreat from her effort.

"Hello Heather. How are you?"

"Who are you and how do you know who I am?" She asked. I saw her eyes dart to something behind me telling me that theirs was a sneak attach coming.

"I am the guy that will rip apart whoever is behind me, that's who." I smiled. The person behind me moved around to the front. I remember her, 'it was Rose.'

"Hello Rose how are you?" Her scowl turned into surprise.

"How do you know me?!" Rose ordered.

"Please don't yell. All will be explained in due time."

"Who are you then?" asked Heather.

"I am you number one favorite griffin, Winter." Both of their jaw's dropped.

"What did I say something? Is their lint in my fur?" I said searching my body.

"How can you be here? I thought you were in a coma!" Yelled Rose.

"I still am ya know. I am like this due to magic."

"That is not an explanation." Said Heather.

"I know."

"So why are you here?" asked Rose.

"To kill a bunch of people."

Their reaction was exactly as what I expected. 'Utter horror.' I didn't care at the moment, I was more worried about me. I let their shock settle before I get a barrage of yelling. While I waited for their brain to process, I fixed Heather. I forced her soul back together letting the one I knew most have full control. I should have done this when I first got the info on soul magic, but I was more busy plotting against Aqua. Rose pushed me against the wall holding a small firearm to my face. Little Azura came to my aid, but I gave her a look stopping her from getting hurt. She sat glaring daggers at Rose.

"So you just came back to kill the people you saved! Is that it! After you slaughtered an entire island of peaceful beings!"

"ROSE!" Heather shouted.

"WHAT!"

"I am sure he has a good reason for it."

"A reason! He just said her was going to kill a bunch of people. What reason does he have to justify it!"

"Let him down so he can talk!" Heather argued.

"Arrg... Fine, but I will shot him if I see fit!" She let me down but kept the gun aimed to my head. Azura ran to my side and hid behind me glaring at Rose. I rubbed my sore neck from the choke hold, and brushed down whatever fur became matted. I cleared my throat and spoke up.

"Every single person in this ship but; Moonlight, Brownie, Heather, Rose, and me. Belong to a cult that was responsible for destroying the island, and they are proud of it. This cult they belong to just tried, a couple days ago no less, to kill Celestia, and they almost did. If it weren't for me, Equestria would have ended and this cult would have set theirs sights on the rest of the world. Do you understand? I am not going kill those willing to change sides, so long as I say they are redeemable. So let me go about my business and stay out of my way." I explained.

"YEAH RIGHT YOU FUCKING LIAR!" Yelled Rose cocking her gun. Heather had to force her friend from shooting me, not that it mattered. I could have just stopped the bullet mid flight.

"Please don't swear in front of my daughter?" I sighed. They both stop fighting over the gun and just stared. The hostility in the air cooled at that moment.

"Wha...?" They both said in unison. 'Best. Fight. Stopper. Ever.'

"But I thought you were...How...Wha...?" Rose managed to say before she fainted. Heather was almost there too, except she knew that I was older than I look.

I informed Heather of the lose truth about Azura, and gave her more detail about the crew. I asked her to set up an interview station in the cargo bay and sort out who go's first while I visit myself. And try to explain to Azura why I was little and not big.

Looking over myself was depressing. I didn't like the fact that my life depended on machines, or a person to give me sponge baths, but it was sorta my fault to begin with. I pushed myself too far, putting me into a magic coma. A coma caused by an imbalance of two internal forces losing sync. It would have taken several months for it to correct itself, but I didn't have the time. Using a spell, I safely fixed the problem. Though it will take several hours before I wake up and continue my life as a child, the thought annoyed me, but at least my dragon half isn't as a child, it is where it should be. Six foot six upright, strong, and wolfishly noble. Azura looked up to me curios as to whom we were visiting, 'Time to break the ice.'

"Azura. Do you know who this is?" I asked.

"I don't, why? Is he going to be my new friend?"

"No, sorry. Remember when I said this body isn't my real one?"

"Yeah?"

"Welp, this is my real body."

Azura looked at me like it was a joke, I wouldn't blame her either, so to prove it I reached over to my left eye and opened it. It was green just like my eye is now. She looked back and forth trying to piece it together. I switched to golden eye, so did my real body, that's when it hit her. She thought she would have someone to destroy the world with when he woke up. Only to find out that that this boy, was me.

"Umm... Dad, how could you be my dad when your this little?"

"I made a deal with the devil, that's how. Don't worry about it, ok?"

"Erm...O...K" She frowned.

"Winter?"

"Yes Azura?"

"Can I still beat you up?"

"Sure." I chuckled.

Heather set up the stage for the mass execution. A single table with every name of every person on the ship. The cargo bay had enough room for everyone to get comfortable. Griffins of every color was lined up and as the way Heather set it up, it was from least valuable to most. I put Azura in Moonlights care. I didn't tell her that I was awake, but I was a friend of the princess herself. Which eased her a bit. None of the personal took this seriously and was either talking behind my back or was trying to have a snooze. The first victim stood in front. On the list she was a janitor.

"Hello there...Blake, how are you?"

"Up yours!" she spat. I snapped my finger incinerating her to ash. A little harsh, but she was on the instant kill list. The rest of the pride screamed in terror to what they saw, but I had no time or heart.

"NEXT!" I yelled. On the list was another female janitor named...Jack.

"Hello there, and how are you tonight?" I smiled.

"Fuh...fuh...fine sir?" she stuttered.

"Good good. Do you deserve to live for being a New order cultist?" Her eyes went wide.

"Ye..yes."

"Wrong answer." I snapped my finger again, instant killing her too.

After going through the five hundred sixty two pack of griffins, I had fifty two left standing. 'Barely standing.' The leftovers proved themselves to be worth living, only if they become my hunting crew of the New order. Heather threw up after seeing the ash pile of the one's not worthy of life, Rose didn't do much better, nor did Brownie we he came in. I got the survivors to clean up as a start while I jumped to my real body, incinerating the body I came to like. Terrifying everyone but Moon and Azura who was having a bath. I woke up sore as hell, small, and needing someone to take these tubes out of me. Not wanting to wait, I did so myself teleporting them all safely out. I got back up to my little haunches stretching out every joint possible. Heather came into my room sick to her stomach just a few minutes later.

"Hey there, how are you." I squeaked. Heather looked shocked. 'I wonder why.'

"How are you..."

"Sped up the wait." I cut her off.

"Oh. So what now?"

"I want you to send everyone off to bed. Tomorrow we plan to take down a group of over forty thousand people." I ordered.

"Just because you are back, doesn't mean you can order me around!" I raised a brow.

"I can." I retorted.

"How?!"

"Because I had to fight a fucking god to save you. A FUCKING GOD! Do you have any idea how hard it is to kill a god?" Her eyes went wide.

"You...You fought a god. For me?" She gasped in disbelief.

"That's what friends are for." 'I didn't think she would stay after watching me kill a bunch of people.'

"Thank you. "

"Don't mention it. Now then where is my little Azura?"

Chapter 24. The beginning of the beginning.

The first order.
One week later.

Its been one week since my return as mini me, and I got some shit done. I cleaned and repaired my ship from any damage caused by the former residents,'which was little.' I collected my two million bits spending half of it on a private island on the eastern coast near the crystal empire, I set up the positions for my ship, I spent a day collecting information on everything; from grade one history to theoretical physics, schematics of my ship to smithing via my emerald eye. Now all I need is some more ships, upgrade them, get more loot, and start building my secret project and really begin my search for Aqua marine. I can get more ships by building them from the ground up, I just need the materials. The materials I need requires some dragon hunting, which is where I could get some loot from their hoards. So my first stop is the volcano wastes.

Moonlight during the week was very affectionate. When ever I was done with the things I had to do, she would always be at my side making sure I was alright. It was a bit annoying--And Azura didn't know what to make of it, nor did I. 'At least she still cares.' Heather was a bit distant, Brownie stayed far away from me, Rose was at a constant livid level, and the rest of the crew was terrified of me. I understand how they were feeling towards me. Rose mostly. Heather took the fact that I couldn't save them from their paths with my magic. I tried. But they are just some things you cannot change, and the way they turned out would just happen again. Brownie was trying his best to find a way to take me down with sabotage, while Rose glared at me non-stop, or yelling at me.

I might as well give them some breathing room, so I will start my dragon hunting. I left Azura in Moonlights care. She hated the idea, but she understands. I gave heather the order to keep a course for my island, but before I left. I had to have a chat with Rose. Walking through the ship as my dragon half, which I showed everybody yesterday. In a full suit of armor just like my favorite dragon slayer Ornstein wore, but I had Nix and not his spear. I had the helmet tied to my side like my sword, feeling like a badass.

Rose was in the area style sparring deck, training one of her bunching bags how to fight. I sat on the bleachers having a birds eye view of the fight. Rose was sparring with one of the survivors. I believe his name was, Micky. He was a full grey griffin, fairly built, and fast! He and Rose were at equal terms. Each landed a hit at lightning speed. I am surprised at how well they could handle themselves. Even I would have trouble fighting them. If I didn't have several different martial arts; Fencing, Hemac, Iaido, Kendo, kenjutsu, Judo, and kung-fu up my sleeve. 'Best six years of my life. Even though I had to steal to pay for it all.' Their match ended when they saw me watching. Rose gave her opponent a cheep shot in the face knocking him out cold for losing concentration. I jumped down and walked up to her. I am surprised she wasn't intimated at my dragon self in full armor. I smiled away while she tried to glare me to death.

"Hey Rose, up for a round?"

"With you? FUCK NO!" she spat.

"Scared?" I teased.

"Scared? Really? I could kick you ass two ways from sunday!"

"Ok, but lets make it more interesting."

"Who says I would go a round right now?" Not listening, I kept talking.

"If I win, I want to know why you hate me so much."

"I said, not now." she ordered.

"If you win, ill do anything you want me too." I said not listening to her. She stopped to think about it for a moment and cracked a dark smile.

"Fine."

"Good. Ill just take this off."

I snapped my fingers casting a spell to take off all my armor, placing it in my room. I moved a few feet away from her levitating sleeping beauty out of the way. Rose stretched all her fighting muscles, while I flex my neck back and forth. Rose glared happily at me, while I just smiled away. I counted down with my fingers from five. When I hit zero, she charged at me at full force. Using her wings to speed her up, she broke the distance between us ready to land a hit for my face. I side stepped bringing my right leg in a hard sweep colliding with her gut sending her back to her original position coughing for air. I lunged at the recovering Rose grabbing with one hand on her tail. I yanked her back and spun her around till I hit a good speed, and let go. Rose hit the wall hard, falling limp, struggling to get back up. I had won at that moment, but then I saw something. While she tried to get back up arms shaking, coughing for breath. I walked over to her crouching down in front of her.

"You alright?" I asked. She looked up at me and glared.

"I'm fine! I can still fight! When I get back up, you are in a world of hurt!" I reached out with a hand to help her up, but she didn't want it. Rose smacked it away staggering back to all fours. 'Interesting.' I thought.

She charged again while I got back up, tackling me to the ground. She lifted a fist holding me down by the throat, Then dropped the hammer, only to be stopped by my free hand catching the swing mid flight. She let go of my throat and did the same with her left. I caught that one two. She struggled to break free, that's when I saw it again. The fear of losing. But it was not like a typical type of losing when you lose a game like a sore loser. This was different.

"Let go so I can punch you!"

"No." I replied.

"If you don't I swear ill..."

"Beat me good?" I cut her off.

"Yes!"

"How? You can't win in the state you're in." I questioned.

"Because!" 'Time to see what I saw.'

"Because if you lose, someone close will hurt you?" She broke from my grip and slammed down at my face. I moved my head just enough for her fist to hit the ground, causing her knuckles to bleed from the hit.

"Because if you can't be the strongest, you are stripped of all dignity?" Tears welled withing her livid eyes as she missed again.

"SHUT UP!"

"Because if you can't win in a fight, you are not worthy of being a protector?"

"I SAID SHUT THE FUCK UP!" She yelled landing a hit against my muzzle making my nose bleed. I brought my face to continue looking into her eyes.

"Because, you are afraid of being left behind with no one to hold you close when you need it most!?"

"YOU DON'T KNOW ME!" she cried punching the floor again with her left.

"Because you think your life was hell, and no one came to save you! And when you see me! You are jealous of my strength to make hardest decisions! To have a chance to even survive in a world like this!" I challenged. She missed another punch keeping it where it landed, and started to bawl.

"Yes." she whimpered.

"What?"

"I SAID YES!" she yelled. "All of it..."

"Then why do you fight me all the time?" I asked.

"Because...I look up to you... Even though what you do is a bit morbid at times. You at least go out of your way to help, even though people don't see it or deserve it. Watching you laugh at being a kid again, when you do all the heavy lifting, watching you keep calm in the face of death. I give you a hard time because you HATE me!"

I knew I saw something. Now I know. Rose gave me such a hard time, threatening to kill me and out right try to beat me into submission, just because she sees me as something to admire, to look up to. I thought she gave me a hard time with how I handled the crew, but it's not that. It was the fact that, I was able to go through it without breaking. Sure it sucked, killing was my least favorite last resort for those types of people. I don't hate her, I wonder why she thinks that?

"Why do you think I hate you?" I asked softly.

"Because I tried to kill you..." she sniffled. "... both before with silver, and now."

"Can I say something?" She nodded.

"I don't hate you Rose. It take's a lot for me to hate someone." Rose gave me a look of utter confusion.

"You don't?"

"No." I say. "By the way; as much as I like a girl on top, my wings are starting to hurt." Rose blushed getting off, but her head hanged and she was still relatively crying.

"Rose?" I ask getting back up to my feet.

"Yeah?"

"I won't tell anyone about, you know what, but if you need someone to talk to about the other things--Please come to me for support. And sorry for pushing you, it wasn't right of me. I know you must have been having a hard time since you got here. Friends?" I smiled. She smiled weakly.

"Yeah, sure." she said wiping away her tears with her arm. I wrapped my arms around her in a hug, making her squeak.

I let go after a minute had past giving her soft smile. "Better?" I asked. "DON'T DO THAT AGAIN!" was her reply.

I put my armor back on and fled to the volcano waste for some dragon hunting. Rose went back to her daily duties happier then she was before. I was glad I could help her out, though she wasn't happy that I figured out a bit of her personal life. How she was beaten for losing anything by someone close in her family. It made sense for her anger issues to have a past like that, but what really set me off guard was the fact she looked up to me. I never had someone like me that way before.

When I arrived at the volcano wastes, I was greeted by molten lava, hot air thousands of mountains, and dragons. Lots and lots of dragons. Just by looking over the rim of this inactive volcano I jump to, a bunch of kids were in the crater, protected by a bunch of full grown dragons of various sizes and types. From my understanding, they're two types of dragons with their own subclasses; Fighter and breeder. The fighter class has six types of subclass, Basic, Brute, Ranger, Sentinel, Noble, and Guardian. Basic the weakest and guardian the strongest. The breeder class has four subclasses; Basic, Lust, Reaper, and Valkyrie. Each subclass gives the dragon their own special tool to use. Color also gives a dragon strength other than its class. Just like the order of the color spectrum; Red is the weakest and purple is the strongest, with the exception of white and black. White is stronger than purple and black is stronger than white. I am learning this with my green eye from the oldest of the bunch, who saw me and is assessing me. From the conclusion this dragon has made; I am a black guardian class dragon. The strongest of the strong. This made me really happy. I thought I was the weakest. With helmet at side and sword holstered to my waist I walked down to meet my kin.

I walked into the group of teenagers. Most of them were either as tall as me or shorter not many taller though. Many of various sizes colors and classes. They all stared at my armor, the females more than males. The guys of the group were more into fighting each other. A trio of dragons walked up to me with a whitey leading a brown and gold. He walked straight up to my face laughing.

"CHECK OUT THIS GUY! Where are you from? The ZOO!" He laughed, and the other dragons joined in. Not wanting to waste time, I charge my fist with a simple spell. 'Falcon punch 2.0 mother fucker! You don't dis this dragon slayer!' With lightning speed, I connected my fist to the center of his chest and released the spell. The white dragon was sent flying out of the volcano leaving behind a trail of shit, and puke from the impact of my punch. The other dragons stopped laughing and stared in horror. I smiled at his friends and walked on past. 'Now where is the biggest baddest dragon here?'

I walked around receiving curios looks from the full grown dragons, but they took no heed. It was the dragons my age or younger that gave me a hard time. 'At least the girls aren't so bad.' I sighed. After walking around, I found what I was looking for. A full grown guardian class white dragon. I walked up to him about to chop of his head, but the asshole I punched came back and he was pissed. He stood beside my kill on top of the little mound the dragon was laying on. He gave me a look that told me,'You dead now boy!' Rolling my eyes, I continued my path.

The big white dragon didn't like it though, thus he shot a torrent of fire out his mouth. I jumped into the air putting on my Ornstein helmet and unsheathing Nix. Hovering over the pissed off daddy dragon, I aimed for his neck. The other dragons saw that I was going to kill him and was fine with it. Even the other kids. 'Maybe big one here has a lot of enemy's?' Not wanting to give this one a chance. I bolted down to him. The white dragon realized that I wasn't there and looked up. When he saw me, he opened his wings and flew up to me, maw opened. I flew down into his throat. Half way down his throat hole I decided I was going to cut my way out.

His head fell of from the clean sweep of my blade. I stood on top of his corpse covered in his blood. I took of my helm and tied it back to my side and sheathed Nix. I walked up to where his head rolled to, checking to see if I could use it as a trophy. The other, older dragons looked at me impressed, as did the younger dragonessess. Sadly his head was too big for a trophy, so Ill just make due by collecting his scales and bones for ship building. I trotted over to his body carrying his head over my shoulder, further impressing the girls, where his son,' I guess' was waiting. He wasn't so happy that I killed his big man. I touched the dead dragon and teleported both the body and head to my ship. The whitey glared at me. I turned on silver eye and searched where the hoard is located. Once found, I teleported the ten's of thousands metric tons of gold, jewels and silver to my ship in a safe location. I turned on golden eye and turned around giving him the finger.

"Wait!" asked the whitey. I turned around from my search for another white guardian.

"Why?" I asked.

"Why did you have to kill him?"

"Because he ate me." I deadpanned. He didn't have anything to say after that.

"Anything else? I have more dragons to kill."

"No... get lost."

"Can do." I saluted.

I took out ten more white dragons, five purple, and three gold, placing their body's in my ship for extraction, and looting their hoards. Happy with the one mile long and two mile high loot pile filling up the hidden launch deck on my ship, I went for a bit of exploration. From the last cave I looted within the volcano wastes, I saw a unique structure coming from an inactive volcano just a mile away. Stretching my tired wings, I pushed myself to check it out.

I flew to the base of the mountain where a bunch of dragons of my size were standing. From my height, it looked like an opening into the mountain. I landed behind them and check what they were daring each other to go into. The opening was carved to resemble a gate way of some kind. They're was many tribal curves and curls making an image of wolves howling at a moon hovering over top, protecting the entry way into the mountain. The architecture looked very familiar, like I saw it before. The other dragons noticed me, I gave them a cheeky wave.

"Hey look! Its another chicken!" spoke the male blue dragon.

"Hey, this place is for real dragons blacky!" spoke the other blue male dragon.

"I bet you aren't brave enough to walk five feet into the forbidden mountain." challenged a white female dragon. The pink dragon of the four just smirked away. 'Forbidden mountain? Sounds like my kind of place.' I started to walk into the cave waving a good bye to my mockers.

"See'ya losers!" I called back.

"Hey don't let him beat you Rex!" ordered the white.

"I'm not going in there!" was his reply.

"Well I am! Come on Ruby." order the white.

"Hey wait up Saphira!" begged Rex.

"Me too!" said the other blue dragon.

All four of them caught up too me, all nervous. The girls did a good job in hiding it, especially Saphira. While the boys...I could hear their teeth clattering. The cave was fairly dark once all five of us got a good distance in. If it weren't for my enhanced night vision, I would have tripped on every crack in this cave. Thankfully I didn't. The others were doing their best to stay close, but once we entered a chamber with more wolves carved into the walls, the boys ran for their lives out of the cave. I saw were a stream of black ooze was lined against the wall. Using my brain I sent a little spark of fire to it. The room lit up from the oil stream, lighting the way. I looked around the newly lit room the size of a standard gym, except their was a statue at the far end of the room. Saphira and Ruby searched frantically for anything that might hurt them. I took one step further, only to stop in realization that we were trapped within a booby trap, that we just walked into.

"Don't move." I ordered the girls.

"Why?" asked Ruby.

"Because if you want to live, don't move."

"I ain't listening to you!" said Saphira. She got about five feet ahead till the trap came to life. The statue at the far end of the room burst in fire, then erupted into a ten foot tall mechanical wolf that breathed fire. I t howled and rushed Saphira on all fours. 'Just a normal day in the life of; Winter the danger prone!'

Chapter 25. The beginning of the middle.

The second step.

Saphira and Ruby ran all the way back to the entrance from the two story tall mechanical metal wolf. Only to be stopped by the traditional way this plays out. 'The door closed behind us.' Now I have to find a back door to beat this thing. I could try to fight it, but I run the risk of losing, and though's odd's are high. The wolf stood ready to attach slowly circling around me. I was still half way into the room, and the most destructive. The thing know's who is the bigger threat, and is keeping an eye on me, while it gets closer to the weaker members of the group. 'But why a wolf of all things? A mechanical dragon would be much better.'

I kept my gaze fixated on the beast, trying to figure out how to beat it without the need of violence. That's how it works. It's a puzzle, a test to see if you are worthy to enter this place. Violence would just cause harm to both the temple and the raider. 'But what would it be?' I know my wolfs, they are a loyal, humble and proud race of creatures. Able too work together in trust and honesty. The wolf hunts by finding the weakest link in the group, separating it from said group, and to take it out. 'Wait... Oh, very cleaver. I just have to show; Loyalty to the group, Pride to my choice, and humility to the hunter.'

I walked slowly back to the door where Saphira and Ruby were trying to burn it down. The wolf followed beside me, snarling away, warning me to keep away from his kill. It took only one minute of walking before I got in between the girls and the wolf. The girls realized that it was no use and hid behind me, begging for me to save them. 'Step one complete.' I brought both of them close to my back and held them with my wings, giving the wolf a snarl of my own. This made the wolf to stop its advance. The lifeless beast eyes locked with mine. The girls trembled holding to my waist as tight as they could muster. 'Step two complete.' I broke from our eye battle and lowered our heads asking forgiveness for trespassing in its den. The beast gave a deep loud growl, then started to walk away. I felt the beasts vibrant metallic rhythm slowed down till it vanished all together. I looked back up with Saphira and Ruby to see the wolf go back into its slumber. The door behind it opened, and the entrance re-opened. 'Step three complete. Star rating;Five gold!' I let go of the girls and continued deeper into the temple, But I was stopped half way through the room.

"NO SAPHIRA! YOU ALMOST GOT US KILLED!" Ruby shouted.

"Oh come on! We didn't. Now let's keep going." Saphira said.

"WITH HIM! HELL NO! I'm going home! You can keep adventuring all you want! But if you get killed. I won't come back to find you!" Exclaimed Ruby as she took off for the exit.

"FINE THEN! BE THAT WAY! BUT IF I FIND LOOT, I'M NOT SHARING!"

"Honestly what a chicken." Saphira mumbled. Rolling my eyes, I continued past the newly frozen wolf statue with Saphira following just behind. 'I could care less.'

Walking down the empty stone hall with a very annoying dragoness, was more exhausting then I thought it would. Having someone claim they did all the work while said I just stood there and did nothing, made me want to turn around and slap her silly, but I am not like that. I spent most of the time tuning her out, so that I can figure out how that wolf was possible. Sure it was magic cause, but what made the machinery? From my files from the vault of glass, they had everything about Equestria! But nothing like that! This entire temple is so way out of left field, it go's right. I know I have seen this style of architecture somewhere, but the memory is so vague, that not even the eye of dreams could clear it out. 'Maybe Saphira knows?'

"bla bla bla bla, I am the best. bla bla bla" chattered Saphira walking beside me.

"Hey?" I asked causing her to stop rambling.

"Yeah?"

"Why is this place, cursed.?"

"Were you living under a rock? Everyone know's It was built by humans! Ya know? The unkillable dragon slayers." 'That, doesn't surprise me.'

"Oh...Meh." I replied.

"Does anything scare you?"

"Nope."

The little, but very helpful information she gave, told me something strange. 'Humans? In full form? Here?' It was hard to believe, even for me, but humans as a tale to scare dragons? How long ago were we here? If we are mere legends too dragons, that would mean we had such an impact long ago, before civilization was even made, and nobody knows about it. The thought, like all things that push me to find the truth, made me wonder why a temple was here. Then I remembered. Tartarus, the Greek afterlife, is here in Equestria, but it is not legend. Everybody knows about it, even where the location of the gate is! 'If such a place exists here, than... Did long ago...Did humans help build the thing? Or was it before even that!' Now I must figure this out before it kills me. 'Stupid curios brain.' The more I think about it, the more evidence I find hidden from both of our worlds.

"How much longer could this hallway be?!" Saphira groaned. "Hey blacky, how much longer?"

"My name is not 'blacky', its Winter, and I don't know." I sighed.

We have been walking for six straight hours going one direction. In that time, I could have walked for thirty-two miles, a feet for a hardcore marathoner, but this hall was also starting to get on my nerves. If we have been walking for such a length of time, we should have gotten somewhere. Using my enhanced vision, I saw the end of the hall just a short ways away, but we weren't moving close enough, like with each step we take, we stay standing...'Another test, figures.'

"Saphira, stop for a moment."

"Why?" she said stopping.

"Because we are in another trap."

"Pffftt... No we're not." She pointed to the end of the hall. "See! We just have a few more minutes."

"Ok then, you keep going while I get us out of this mess." I retorted.

She went walking down the hall so I could investigate what's going on. Saphira manged to walk a few meters in front of me, only to pop behind me. She walked up to me confused, but kept going. Only to pop back behind. 'Ok. We are in a time loop or mirror field. If we are in a time loop, then we are stuck here permanently. If we are in a mirror field, then all we need to do is walk backwards.' I chose the later because having a time loop this strong would require more magical energy than five alicorns. I turned myself facing away from the location I was trying to get to, and began walking backwards. Saphira saw me do this and mimicked what I was doing. I walked this way for five minutes and just as I thought, we finally exited the hall!

We both broke from our endless hallway to a humongous city of stone within the volcano crater. From where we were standing, I could make out every detail for the districts of the city, but that’s not what caught my eye. It was the huge spire jutting out from the center beyond the mountains rim. The structure I saw flying to the volcano. The entrance from which we came, lead to a stair case down to the first district, not wanting to waste anymore time. I walked down the stairs, Saphira followed behind.
I paid no attention to Saphira, she was just along for the ride. Walking into the first district was a stupid idea for her. I told her that flying in a place like this was a death trap. Because from the height we were at, I could see a bunch of rotting corpses on a couple of buildings with long black spears jutting out from their chests. Saphira liked to argue, ‘a lot.’ So like a good man I was, I toned her out while she blabbed on about how much smarter she is.

The first district we were able to enter was probably the poorest. There wasn’t strong wolf carved buildings, or stylish wooden housing, but shacks half-assed put together made from whatever the residents could find. Sheets of metal for roofing, basic old wood pieced together with rope for walls, and whatever else was down here. The streets weren’t in much good shaped either. Charred cobble stone lined with steam spitting vents to remove any fluid to finds its way there. The stench of the place was making my follower gag. Not that I blame her, I was almost there too.

“Oh sweet Celestia that’s rancid!” Sahpira complained covering her snout. “How much longer till we get out of here?”

“Don’t know, at the rate we are going...” I said leaping over a black puddle. “…Five hours till we reach the middle class district and out of the smell.”

“How would you know? For all I know, you could be leading us to another trap where I have to get us out from.” She sassed. ‘I swear I’m gonna beat her.’

“I know, because I am not the one complaining about the smell.” I replied.

“Suuure. While you go the long way. I am going to fly.”

“Wait!” I shouted, but it was too late.

Saphira extended her wings and took to the sky, I flew after her. She got just above the buildings and made her way to the spire. Out of the corner of my eye, I spot a glow followed by a loud snapping sound. I caught up to Saphira just in time to block a black spear from hitting her. I tackled her to the ground, dodging a dew more spears along the way. I dragged her down back to ground level, which wasn’t an easy feat. She kicked, punched and flapped her wings trying to get back to the air, but I was stronger. Once she settled down pissed to the moon of the way I treated her, I smacked her upside the head and pointed to one of the spears embedded in a house beside us.

“Do you want to be killed?!” I shouted.

“NO!” she claimed.

“Then when I say no flying. NO FLYING! YOU GOT THAT?!”

“Fine…You don’t have to be so mean about it! And who made you the boss, huh?!”

“I’m the boss, because you decided to follow me! So it is my responsibility to make sure you are safe.” I explained. “I am being mean because you have been driving me up the walls claiming have been doing everything, when you clearly haven’t done squat!”

Saphira retreated from her attitude and pointed to something behind me. I turned around pissed, which is very rare for me, to see another mechanical thing. It was not like the wolf before, this was an upright armored anthro wolf with a black halberd dawning crescent shaped blades. He was another nasty metal mother fucker that I couldn’t care for right now, if there was a secret way to beat him. Drawing Nix from her sheath as the beast slammed down a forward strike, both of our blades collided with enough force to crush whatever was between the blades.

The beast recovered from the failed hit and jumped back prepping for a proper duel. Thrusting after the beast, using my wings for an added boost of speed. The beast blocked the hit following through with an upward sweep causing me to retreat to a safe distance. I stretched my neck not caring about Saphira at the moment. Charging again for another attach, the beast had the same idea. He lunged, spear head aimed for my chest. I side stepped from his initial motions bringing Nix up along his side, splitting his cut wide open. This made the thing mad. Spinning around the halberd along his body in elegant, fluid, motion, enchanting the one man audience with a display of expertise, ending with the stick pointed at me under one arm, the other did the, ‘come at me bro,’ hand flick. ‘Ok. He has a long weapon ment for raged attach’s, and the first little bout was a test of skill. Time to try out that one spell I have been dying to use.’

I sheathed Nix while putting on my Ornstein helmet, focusing my magic and gathering the materials held within my ship. Once I had enough the thing I wanted to make, I casted the spell. I held out one hand and with the white dragon scales, steel, black leather, and dragon bones held within my ship, I made a weapon I am most familiar with. A scythe.

The scythe was made before the eyes of the mechanical beast and Saphira. The dragon bone staff wrapped with the black leather and white dragon scales. It was six feet long, the base of the staff had a crescent moon hilt pointed away from the staff was made from the scales and a blade within was a two foot by six inch white blade with a black flame inlay coming from the hilt to the tip of the blade. The other end of the staff was were all the magic happened. The main curved blade was four feet long and one foot from the base thinning out to a point at the tip. From the base of the blade to the tip was the same black fire inlay within the white dragon scale blade. The main blade was attached to a hollowed out moon the size of the base of the blade with a snow flake filling it in. At the opposite end of the blade, was a two foot by one foot mini version of the main blade, same style, but slightly thicker for added weight.

I did the same motion as did the wolf man getting a feel for my new addition to my arsenal. It was light, smooth too slash, and oh so epic. I ended my dance, placing the main blade to my feet main blade facing forward, the staff followed up my arm and the hilt blade over my left side of my head. I gave a wolfish smile to the beast and charged for round two.

The beast did the same bringing his halberd scraping his old metal against the cold volcanic stone in a hard upward sweep. I side stepped to the right dodging the sweep. I brought Lupus over my head blocking the hammer fall from the beast. Pushing away the force the thing was bringing down on me. I slashed his other side wide open bringing the entire blade along his gut. The beast lunged his weapon at me causing me to retreat again. The beast reached down with his empty hand to check the damage. The beast had to look down as he didn’t feel anything. With this new opening, I jumped into the air as high as I could go with Lupus in both hands. The beast looked up after he was done his check to see a pinwheel spinning dragon bring his scythe down in a hard forward slash through his body. Cutting it in half. I landed behind the beast with Lupus along my back, I tapped the beast with the hilt, causing it to split in two.

I rested Lupus on my shoulder and walked to the frozen Saphira. She looked up at me amazed at the display I showed against the thing. I gave her a curt smile telling her everything was alright now. She shook her head, snapping back to reality and followed me deeper into the city.

Night took over and our need for rest set in. We managed to get half way through the middle class district on foot and without having another encounter with the local wild life. I started a fire and took off my armor, setting it aside with my new scythe Lupus by my bed roll I made out of the materials I found looting some of the stone houses.
We set up camp within one of the more, ‘Intact,’ houses. Sitting by the fire I made, I stretched from how sore I got from the fight. Saphira sat a ways away from me, against the wall from the fire. I wouldn’t blame her. After the little bout with a, ‘Rnira,’ as they are called from a journal I found, she stayed quiet and out of the way. Though, I think it was because I yelled at her. I beckoned her to get away from the place she was sitting to get warm. She glared at me in defiance. I raised a brow in defence. Giving an exasperated sigh, she got up and sat closer crossing her arms over, laying against the wall by my stuff. I sat closer to her, which caused her to shimmy slightly away.

“What’s wrong?” I asked annoyed.

“Nothing.” She spat.

“Stop pouting and tell me.” I said trying to meet her eyes.

“No.” she sassed turning her head away.

“If you don’t, I will send you home.” She shuffled in place unsure if the next words she says are the right ones.

“Well?” I pushed.

“I’m mad at you.”

“Really. Aren’t I the one supposed to be that way? You did argue with me about things you didn’t do. Remember?” I said grabbing a couple gems that I looted from one of the houses, and started to munch down on a ruby, that tasted like strawberries.

“Yeah but!”

“But what?” I cut her off. “You have no reason to be mad. I saved your ass twice already, and the thanks I get is you fucking trying to make yourself the hero.” I pointed to her for emphasis. She retreated curling into a ball resting her head on her knees. ‘Good job W. Good job.’ I moved my spot to right beside her. She tried to shimmy away, but I wrapped my tail around her before she could.

“Saphira? I cannot let come any further if I can’t trust you. So tell me what’s wrong, and don’t give me bullshit.” She glared at me, and I met her with a soft tired eyes. Her glare couldn’t hold, thus she broke down and started a starring contest with her feet.

“I…think… you’re…Mumble, mumble.”

“What? Speak up.”

“I…Think you’re…c…Mumble, mumble.”

“I didn’t catch that?”

“I THINK YOU’RE CUTE! There I said it, happy?!” She blurted. “I think you are the coolest, most amazing dragon ever. You just waltzed right into this cursed place like it was nothing! You took my breath away when you beat thought’s things like they were ants! You are smart, you are the cutest guy dragon I have ever seen, and you are scared of nothing…while I’m terrified.” She curled deeper into her ball awaiting rejection. “I argued with you because I was scared. You were calm and quiet. I just wanted to hear your voice for some sense of comfort. I don’t want to die here….” She whimpered. “I want to go home.”

Giving a long sigh, I came to a quick decision of how to approach my new found situation. I have a sexy dragoness confessing her feelings to me in a place she is petrified to be in. My lower brain was trying its best to convince me to take action, but I am not that kind of man to just brush off a confession like that. I do have my standards, but in a place like this. I won’t find out anytime soon. Thinking it over, I chose to be her special someone. I’m single and probably going to be that way for many more years thanks to my griffin half. ‘So time to do what I do best.’ I got as close as I could get wrapping my right wing and arm around Saphira. She looked up shocked as to what I was doing, but quickly settled down and warmed up to me. ‘All girls do.’

“I’m sorry for yelling earlier, but if you are scared. Just say it. Ok?”

“Ok…” She sniffled.

“Tell you what. When we are done exploring this place. Let’s go out.” I smiled. She broke from my hugged and starred. Her pure white scales turned a bright red.

“Re…re...really?” she stuttered.

“Really.” I replied handing her a ruby with my free hand. She curled back into me under my wing, nibbling on her gem in sheepish delight, while I prayed I didn’t make a horrible mistake.

‘Go with the flow and things just happened. My life rocks!’

Ch 26. The beginning of the end.

The third order.

The next day within this hidden city of stone lost from history with no record of its existence. Waking up heavier than normal, I searched to find the source. To my left was a sleeping dragoness, comfortably laying on my chest. 'Wha?' I thought trying to remember the events that past. It took some time, but I remembered with clarity. It was Saphira. 'Yeah that's right, she fell asleep in my arms.' I felt a smile grow on my face knowing that I now have a 'technical girlfriend.'

I didn't move. I let her have some needed sleep. My internal clock is telling me that it is very early in the morning, maybe around six or seven? Letting her sleep in gave me some much-needed thinking on a matter of, everything. This city, the machines, the legend of humans as being a nightmare to dragons, and most importantly; how to seduce a dragon. This city and everything inside is something I can learn if I search hard enough. The fact that most of the upper districts are so well preserved, I should find something eventually. It's the fact that I don't know what is considered proper dragon courtship behavior. I don't want big daddy dragon try to kill me for being 'me.' I should ask later when I have the time.

A shadow flashed by causing me to go into full alert mode. 'Something is here.' I thought slowly moving my hand over to my sword. Saphira jumped awake searching frantically for the unknown presence. She looked at me for a silent answer knowing that sound could bring whatever was out there. I gestured for her to stay low while I checked it out. Putting on my armor and preparing my gear. I carried Lupus in my right using my left to put on my helm. We were in a simple one story house made of stone. It was not like anything could just smash shit to get in. I had the doors and windows barricaded with whatever I could find. I checked out the window where the shadow came from.

I peeked outside through a crack in the wood. Outside was a plaza that must have been used for a market. Various run-down stalls barely able to be recognized as one. Tattered cloth flowed aimlessly though the wind created by the vortex of the bowl we are in. I didn't spot anything just a strange looking statue that was more vibrant than the usual gray stone. 'Wait...thats not...' I calculated before the statue moved. The thing moving closer looked like it was small. Smaller then even Saphira.

"Saphira, stay down," I ordered.

"Why?" she asked.

"Trouble," I replied.

Before for me was what I wasn't expecting. Just a few feet in front of me stood a black samurai downing black plates for protection over a red kimono along her thighs, her shoulders, and breasts in the wolfish theme of the city. Her face was covered by a mask, also of a wolf. The only thing I could use to tell it was a girl was from her tomboyish figure and hair reminding me of Gajeel from an anime I used to watch, scruffy, big, and down to her waist. Against her right side was a revolving drum of some kind. From where I was standing, I could tell the slender simple drum acted as a barrel for interchangeable blades for her katana.

The vibe I was getting from her wasn't what I was expecting. The air smelt of danger, strength, and a carnal desire to hunt. I was her prey within her walls. From the first sight, I knew she was full-on human. She carried herself well, unafraid of the foe before her. I had my questions as to how she exists. The only thought that could prove how she came to be was that her lineage somehow survived the test of time. The girl actually made me nervous, but not so much that I had to pull out my cheats. 'Does she see me as a threat though?'

She pulled out a blade from her selection using a modified hilt to attached the blade too. The motion was perfect from the draw. This little information from my over-active brain told me she clearly better with a sword than me. No amount of practice in my spare time could get my draw as fast as that. My scythe wasn't going to help in this fight, nor my eyes. I threw my Lupus back into the house where Saphira was hiding and switched my left eye to green. Sensing Saphira talk hold of Lupus, I made sure she stayed out of the way, before drawing Nix from her sheath.

We didn't need to say a word to each other. We both knew what was going to play out. She was an unkillable dragon slayer, and I was the dragon. She may be the last of her kind, unchanged from the forces of this world, but she has a purpose. A purpose to battle far bigger things than I. Though we may hail from the same place, she gives me the impression that the thought isn't mutual. She brought her sword in front of her pointed upwards from her waist, starting the game of circling of one another. I did the same following every movement. I counted every second, calculating when she strikes, but this count didn't last long. With blinding speed, I only had the time to block the first of many yet to come.

Hours. It has been hours. Ever since we started our duel, I knew from the first strike that this wasn't going to be easy, but fucking hours worth of non-stop fighting to the point where we were destroying the city with each clash, her bringing out her trump card making her grow a tail and ears, becoming ten times more powerful than before. The fact that I had to keep up as best as I could to gain from this experience, utilizing my emerald eye to recording all the techniques she displayed to learning how much I could push my dragon half. This bitch wasn't going down so easily. I managed to take off her mask while she decimated my armor to scraps. I had to put on my first look as a dragon. My black trench coat, black leather collar, military boots, and a full matching suit. She had a pretty face, one that I could get into, but for the amount of time, fighting it might not happen. Her expression turned from calm acceptance to why won't you die already. She was becoming more and more frustrated as the passage of time went on. Now standing on a crumbling building looking over the burning city searching for her next attack. I spot Saphira running for the spire with all the gear we acquired.

She was out of harm's way giving me no need to rush in and save her. The ever changing she-wolf, however, didn't like to stop fighting for too long. Standing on top of a watch tower glaring with dark intensity, she check on her remaining blade supply. She had one left within her barrel sheath. She was hesitant to equip it like it was a last choice. I gave her a chance to back down by sheathing my own sword so that we could come to an end of this madness. She saw this chance not as what I hoped for. She equipped the blade she didn't want to use just to spite my offer. Once the blade left the holster, cast aside for more mobility, I saw why she didn't wish to use it. The blade exploded into a frenzy, enveloping the she-wolf in a cocoon of shadow. I pulled Nix back out from her rest and prepared for her final form. The spell ended as fast as it started. The she-wolf transformed into the wolf equivalent of a diamond dog, but with some major differences. No oversized for arms, no big hind's, and no need for hunching over. Her arms were the same as before but with more fur and paws for hands. Her new hind's didn't consume her mobility, but adding a more delicate grace animalistic yet still human. Her spine didn't force her to lose comfort when walking straight upright, a common problem for diamond dogs. The color tone of her new appearance didn't take much away from reality. Her hair stayed the same jet black, but the rest of her fur was a soft carbon gray. She grimaced to her new look. She must know that this change was permanent.

Once she accepted the fact that she will now be forever be labeled as a diamond dog. She got back in her usual stance readying herself for the final round. I did the same. Buildings crashed to the ground from the fire growing in intensity, eating the once colorless city. The machines that protect the city were removed from this world in the crossfire. The only recognizable structure left that wasn't burning or crashing to the ground from the tremors of the re-awakening volcano was the spire-like tower at the center of the city. The building I saw Saphira take shelter in.

The she-wolf took one step forward and vanished. I jumped to the right swiping the air, hoping to hit something. 'I did.' The she-wolf kicked my gut with immense speed, sending me flying into the spire. Crashing into the twelveth floor, blocking a flurry of attacks from the she-wolf, I managed to catch up. Only to get pummeled halfway through my flight into the spire, being sent back down the floors I passed the 'hard way.' I know my scales protect me from almost everything, but the impact of crashing through every floor to ground level, made me wish I wasn't going to feel that in the morning, but I know I will.

I landed on the ground flat on my back right beside Saphira. The she-wolf wasn't far behind. I saw her land at the base of my feet ready to go for the killing blow. I looked over to trembling Saphira hoping for some help of some kind. 'I didn't happen.' She was paralyzed in her spot just like me, but my reason was from the pain of falling through solid stone, her's was from terror that her life was going to end. I Smiled at my opponent with a cheeky grin. This made her jump back searching for a hidden trap that wasn't there. I got back up slowly dusting myself off, Nix back in hand.

I lunged while she was still in search mode giving me a slight advantage. She didn't see me coming despite her frantic search for nothing. She jumped out of the way before I could land the hit. The miss made me trip, something that I haven't done. I was starting to realize that I might actually lose this fight. A prospect that filled my twisted sense of how a battle should be with joy. The girl didn't give any chances for recovery. She grabbed me by the collar, throwing me back outside. I had enough of her cheating, so I thought it was time fore some of my own. 'Let us see if I can make a storm inside a volcano.'

Remembering the old spell I made a while ago, I focused my neutral magic using my wings as a unicorns horn, and sang my little song, recovering mid-flight from the throw. "Musica Ex Magica."
"Vortex verio tonitrui murmur pluvia a torrent ex fulger facere autem ventus acendent altus autem caelum Facere id pluvia apud aqua dolor hoc tempestas numen erit potens autem ventus numen ascendent." I sang till I was out of juice. Releasing the spell inside the volcano was exactly what I was hoping for. The miniature thunderstorm, the lightning being sent out from the thunderheads, and the gale force winds, made it impossible to see, hear, and move from the uplifting debris fire and bone drenching rain. The vortex was so powerful, I had to jump on a flying building just for basic footing. My enemy had the same idea.

Jumping from building to flying building using the wind as a speed booster, made my life much easier. The she-wolf and I were back on equal terms again, attacking each other with precise blows, strikes, and parries, but we didn't have much time left till the volcano erupts. She lunged at me with one more blow. I dodged her attack, followed up by a roundhouse kick to her gut sending her along with the storm. I used this chance and teleported back to Saphira. She was over-joyed of my return, but we had little time to speak. I sheathed Nix and grabbed Lupus in one hand and Saphira in the other, leading us up the spire.

It took us a few minutes climbing the spire, only to reach the top to find the she-wolf and a new face. 'Come one!' I could care less about the other human wearing only see through white silk dress that only covered her crotch and tits, thus I chose to cheat. Just by looking at this women I could tell she was the bad guy and that she was using the she-wolf as a tool. So being as tired as I was, I turned on the eye of dreams and froze them both before they could do anything. This didn't work on the blond angel. Taking a better look I could see that one eye was pink, it was the left eye. 'Nope.' I thought to myself. She thought my attempt was amusing, so I did the next best thing. I turned on golden-eye while she wasn't looking and torched the bitch with hellfire! I knew that was the eye of Lust! From the pink and that she couldn't be frozen. She died instantly making the eye of chaos she wielded to transfer over to me. I grabbed the frozen she-wolf carrying her over my shoulder and flew into the eye of the storm with Saphira while the volcano erupted behind us, erasing all traces of that place from this world.

Chapter 28. Solstice.

Death of one, life for another. Light is corrupt and dark consumes. Normalcy is a lie, an illusion to safeguard the sort and file of those too afraid to take off their mask they come to accept as their own identity. And those who do choose to go the other way, is lost in a torrent of hate for trying to be an individual. Those who stayed in the line see themselves as good and everyone else is bad, but if one falls in the line. They are replaced and forgotten, but the ones who looked the other way, are remembered till the end of time for the lie of something they didn't create. - Wise words from somebody.

Work, that was all I could think of. Making plans to defeat Starlight glimmer, turning my winter wasteland of an island to a taiga forest paradise, supplying for my only two companions Azura and Lily, making a port for my island, random chores to keep busy, and much more things that mostly concerned magic.

Lily and Azura kept their distance from my endless work routine, and if they came to close, I shooed them away, telling them I was fine and I didn't need help. But I wasn't nor were they, Azura mostly. She was hit hard. The fact that all those she came to like, died trying to kill her father in utter betrayal. She spent a week hiding from me, crying her little eyes out in her room. I should have been there to sooth her pain like a normal father should, but I was having problems of my own. It took me less time to accept that the people I trusted hated my guts. Even the ones I saved multiple times. I still should have been there for her, to comfort her, to soothe her tears away. But all I did was work my ass every day till I passed out. Leaving her alone in solace. I am glad she understood why I kept my distance from her, making the whole ordeal much easier.

Lily, however, did manage to lift my spirits up a bit during meals, even though it was conveyed as death threats and failed attempts for my life. I knew how she felt about me. She feels that she is inclined to be in my service, to make amends by doing everything I tell her to do. I believe she is doing this to tell me that she is grateful for freeing her from the lie she was following. Even if she hates the fact that I destroyed her humanity, and possibly her entire home. I still find her school girl cuteness to my liking. I kept the recent past from her till she was ready. I didn't need another six-hour long fight on my hands.

Walking from my room through the quiet halls of my ship, made me feel lonesome, more so than ever. The clean bright metal halls, the odd sound of the metal setting and the constant hum of the various machinery keeping this place warm. Today was my last day ill need to finish my project, and all I have to do is push a button. I got to the bridge after a while of walking. I saw Azura eat breakfast with Lily on the way there. I also saw the calendar, then a thought came to mind. Nightmare night was two days away. Once I'm done I will make it up to Azura and Lily by taking them trick or treating. It's a start to make up for neglection I placed on both of them from my own self-loathing. I know they will be like it. Even if it will be for a short time. "I guess I'm going to need to get some costumes."

The bridge of my ship had a new addition to it. An addition which ill be testing. It took me one month of making the schematics, testing for the best materials, and teleporting all over the continent, but it is done. My Three D mapping system is done. My ship has this kind of tech for use but in small scale. 'A perfect way to find Starlight glimmer without the need of hunting down all her supporters.' MY hand loomed over the button I made at the main console and pressed it. The table map light up like the fourth of July. thousands of new locations, the entire continent was in full three D and best of all. It took only a second for me to find where she was hiding.

Starlight glimmer was hiding at the one remaining human-made base hidden away in Gem fido. The same one I found back at the island. 'Or was it the dominion. Bah, I couldn't remember.' The map showed me that it was a dead zone. A zone in which magic is negated from all external sources, preventing even my eye from finding it and also a dead give away. Now that I know where you are, I can finally have some down time until I decide to butcher you. A very demonic grin was plastered my face, happy with my invention and the results I got from it. Jumping with joy, I decided to go get some breakfast myself.

Later.

Azura was reading a book in the crew lounge while Lily was meditating in her full suit of armor. Rolling my eyes as I passed by to the smithy to make something for the two, I received a call, or rather. Another letter. 'Wha...?' Shaking my head with the letter I puked up. I picked it up with my tail to read it later.

"My lord?" Lily asked.

*Sigh.*

Turning around to confused Lily clearly wanting answers about things. I gave a bright smile. Lily crossed her arms not buying what I was trying sell. With the time I spent with just Lily and Azura, I got to learn a bit about them. Lily was one of those people that didn't like to be lead somewhere off topic, nor like to be flirted with. 'My usual method of cheering up a girl.' So trying to run away after she probably saw the letter burst into existence, wouldn't be a good idea. 'Maybe I can get her to come with me so I could get her measurements afterward.'

"How may I help you?" I replied.

"What is that?" she pointed to the letter held by my tail.

"That would be my ass. Why, you interested? Do you like what you see?" Her eyes lit up with shock and her face went into blushing mode. It was easy to make her flustered, then again. It is easy to for me to make any girl flustered. Not wanting to break from embarrassment, she drawed her crystal katana, holding it to my face in defiance.

"No, no, and no. You will tell me what is in that letter, or I will kill you," she growled. 'Time to mess with her. I got to cheer her up someday.'

"This letter is from...erm... I don't know." I said bring it up to my face for further inspection. "Maybe from the only person that can send a letter via dragon magic?"

"And who would that be?"

"Meh. Princess Celestia." I shrugged. Her sword dropped in disbelief like I said something out of this world. Though it is most likely that she did send this one. The last one was from my ex-dragoness Saphira saying that if she ever saw me again, every dragon would be on alert for my head. Kill first no questions later. And I could further guess that this letter was about the magic pulse that I sent through her land.

"That's not possible!" she proclaimed.

"Yes, it is."

"How?!"

"Well, you see. I saved her ass from a small army that was using dark magic, and I am going to be knighted one and a half months from now because of it. Tia and I have a bit of history together. I helped her in many ways, like creating a town in her country, which I have the deed for, and that I am the only one she can rely on for a little while in terms of intelligence and power."

"Tha...That's"

*SMACK!*

"Opps. I should have probably caught her. Oh well, nice talking to you."

I picked up the fainted Lily placing her on my back and sheathing her sword. I don't know why she faints whenever I say something cool or impossible. It's like she cannot comprehend what I say or show her, or rather, her brain won't let her try. No matter, I'll take her with me so when she wakes up I can take her measurements. 'Poor thing. I bet you would have a heart attack if I show you that I can make exploding chocolate milk.'

I took her with me to the far end of the crew deck to the smithy section to begin making proper armor for the both of us. While I walked in strange comfort of having a passed out diamond dog ride me like a horse, I levitated the letter for reading. The letter now wrapped around my magical aura, I opened the letter to see what it is about.

Dear Winter.

It has come to my attention that a fluctuation of magic passed through my realm. Normally this wouldn't be an issue, it is a common occurrence that happens every now and again, but the source of the flux came from your island and it had some unwanted effects. I would like to ask as to what you did if you did anything. I know you have an abnormal affinity for the use of the arcane, but if you are doing experiments of such a scale that almost made half of my court orgasm unnaturally. Please inform me before hoof so that you don't make another mess.

That aside, I would like you to come and visit on a much more personal matter that has been bothering me for quite some time. It is not related to you in any which way, but since you will be a knight in the coming months, I could use some input regarding the security measures that has been used for the past millennia. After the attack, all my higher guards except Captain Shinning armor, perished. Thus making it hard to effectively to keep order amongst the lower ranks.

In short terms. I need your help as soon as possible.

From; Princess Celestia of Equestria.

PS. If you did cause that pulse, consider your wallet to lose some bits for the clean up of my castle. Thankyou.

I dropped Lily and the letter in a spontaneous burst of maniacal laughter. "I can't...HAHAHAHA...believe...That I... made almost every girl on the continent cum...HAHAHAHAHA... Screw guns and roses. I made an orgasm canon!" I laughed hysterically rolling on the ground.

It took some time for my episode to end. But hearing that I technically had sex with several hundred thousand girls with one finger, just made my day. Lily woke up to my hysteria. I pointed to the letter for her to read to understand why I was dying from laughter. Once she read it, she fainted again. Causing me to laugh harder. Thankfully, I did manage to get to the smithing room, eventually.

The smithing room was a unique section. It hard a much more modern setup than what I saw during my teleportation thought Equis. The normal smithy had only a few things; A common smelter, an anvil, hammer, oil quencher, several kinds of hammers, an apron, and moldings of various kinds. My forge had all that, but much more effective. This forge was over-killed outfitted to make everything from simple swords and shields to guns and bullets from scratch. I don't know half the names for the machinery that is used here, but I do know what they are meant for. Making me more awesome.

I laid Lily down on an apron off to the side so she wouldn't get in they way and collected several white, purple and gold dragon scales, as well as their bones. I knew how to smith from the use of my green eye. All I had to do was read a book and become a master of it. A cheap way to learn, but I was not going to spend twenty years taking up the art from the beginning. I knew what I had wanted to make. Sure I could just use magic to make it in an instant, but the spell makes what I made much weaker than it should be. So first on my list was to reforge Nix and Lupus.

I went to the forge turning golden-eye on so I could use the hellfire spell as my flame for reforging. I knew that this kind of fire is cold, you can't feel it unless you place properties on the material you were using. Though when golden-eye is on I can't be burnt by hellfire, in order for me to reforge Nix, I have to pump magic to the very core of the blade. A risky tactic with the chance of killing myself, but it will be worth it. I unwrapped the leather grip and took off the wood handle and gem throwing the blade into the hellfire smelter while I waited for the dragon metal that I was pumping with my neutral magic to melt. I turned myself into my dragon only for several more dragon scale throwing them in with the blade, then went back into griffin mode to let my scales to re-grow in the background. With hammer in hand and blade transparent with an aura of black flame. I struck the first blow of many in my upgrade session.

Twelve hours. I spent twelve hours reforging Nix. I knew it would take a long time, but not as long as twelve hours! But, after all that work with the side of burning my tail a couple of times. I finished the reforge of Nix making her better than before. Though come to think of it, I think making her a twin with white dragon scales from scratch, added more time than it should have. I lifted Nix for inspection of my work.

Nix change to the point that it couldn't be recognized from before. She was still had a four-foot long two inches wide straight edge blade, but the white flame inlay was gone to a mystical wisp of midnight, making the blade look like a shadow void of color and light. The cross guard was changed too. The cross guard uniquely changed from cheap dragon wings to elegant black angel wings with a ruby connecting the wings to the blade and the handle, giving the sword a red eye slit. The handle was slightly extended to fit two hands more comfortably but kept it so that one hand wasn't hindered by the shape. The pommel took the biggest change. I took out the rosario cross and made something else. The new pommel had a tree inch black crescent moon with the curve facing away from the hilt. Just like my scythe, it had a miniature two-foot blade resembling half the size of the main one in its entirety. I made her new twin Lumen in the same fashion, but with minor differences. She was made of white scales, the gem in the center of the wings was a sapphire and she, like her sister, gave off a presence that felt like the sword was made out of the season winter itself. It even looked like it was snowing within the blade. Happy with both swords, I sheathed them in their sheaths and proceeded to reforge Lupus, but with changing it. It doesn't need it.

Once I was done reforging I ate the food Lily brought me. Sitting at a makeshift table waiting for the forge to reheat with normal fire so that I can make me a proper set of armor. Lily and Azura got curious after I finished my scythe for the second time. Both of them sat quietly eating their super giving me time to think of how I wanted my armor that I will be using from now on to look like.

"Winter?" asked Azura cutting of my train of thought.

"Yeah." I smiled.

"Do you mind if I stay and watch?"

"Yes. it will be bedtime after you finish eating."

"Awww. I'll be good. I promise!" she whined. Lily gave me a cheeky smile waiting for my response.

"Tell you what. If you help me hold down Lily so that I can strip her naked, then you can stay up."

"EWW NO! I don't want to see that. I'd rather go to bed. Or hug a cactus!" she pouted. I looked over to Lily to see how she was responding. Her eyes were lit with terror, afraid of what naughty things I could do with her. Though I was just going to take a measuring tape to get her proportions just to make her new armor set since her current one only protected her chest, thighs, forearms, and shins. Good for mobility but lacking in practicality.

"Suit yourself, but if I catch you sneaking in during the night. I won't give you a treat I'm working on."

"A treat?!" she perked up.

"Yep, but you won't get it if you are up."

"Fine." she smiled.

"I should get some rest too." Lily chimed in.

"Nope. I need you here for a little while yet."

"But?!"

"But nothing. You are going to strip down so I can work with your body." I cut her off giving her a wolfish smile. Azura quickly finished her food and bolted out of the room saying good night on her way out, leaving me and Lily alone. I finished just after Azura and got up to grab the tape with Lily thinking I was going to have my way with her. I heard her finish as well and she began to slowly make her way out of the room.

"Where are you going." I purred snapping the tape over my palm. I walked over to her slowly causing her to back against the wall blushing like a little school girl.

"M...master," she stuttered. "I..I.."

"You have been a bad girl." I smiled pushing her against the wall, placing one hand against the wall. This made me tower over her in size giving her a good look of my muscles. "And do you know what happens to bad girls?"

"N...N..no," her tail was wagging a mile a second. She was clearly liking they way I was treating her, but it was a shame that I didn't like her that way. 'Yet.' Even though, I could tell from the growing smell that she wanted it. I didn't have the time, and I didn't use girls that way.

"Bad girls get," my voice deepened coming up to her ear. I delicately caressed my free hand with one finger down from her neck towards the center of her chest ever so slowly, making her more excited.

"ah~" she moaned" Wha..what do bad girls get My lord?"

"Bad girls get to help me with smithing."

. . .

"Wha?"

"I can't believe you are getting off by this." I laughed letting her go.

"You...You were just teasing me?" she said dumbfounded.

"Yep, but I got to say. I didn't think you actually liked me that way, or that you were into bondage."

"I..I...I...NO! FUCK YOU!" She snapped, putting me back into giggle fits confirming what she liked to do in bed.

Ch 29. Revelations over-armor.

I don't know how to respond to that.

Lily went straight to bed after I took her measurements, pissed off to the moon. She was furious that I didn't have sex with her. A bad move for most guys, but I told her that I wanted to get to know her more before I did that. Still didn't help. And the other thing that made her mad was that I had her strip down only to wrap my tape around certain areas the let her go. I am not sure why she was so skittish while doing so. I had to explain to her that it was normal for diamond dogs to be naked, but that didn't help much. She asked for more clothes to wear, which sounded a bit stupid. Nevertheless, I shall do my best to get her to wear mini skirts! Because mini skirts is magic. Maybe some leggings too!

I got both of our sets of armor made out of white dragon scales were done by mid-afternoon of the next day, but something was missing. I needed fabric to line the sets I'll get them when I go out for costumes. So next on my to-do list is to go get some fabric. I left the Azura to Lily's care while I'm out of the house. I grabbed some cash putting it in my old satchel over my left shoulder and put on my pack of throwing knives on the right. 'Just in case.' and fled to Cloudsdale saying goodbye to Lily and Azura, and turning my eye into silver mode just in case.

*POMF*

Cloudsdale, the pegasi and weather capital of Equestria. Looking around in my new surroundings, admiring the roman style architecture. Every building and house was made of clouds and in various fashions symbolizing as to what the person does for a living. The feeling of fall was very prominent here. The weather teams must be getting ready for winter. The cold breeze that escaped from the factories flowed straight into the city, making me regret in not bringing a scarf or something to keep warm.

I decided to fly around for awhile to get warm and to search for a fabricator, or better yet. A costume shop. I flew around using my heightened vision to aid in my search, but there was one problem. This city was much bigger than the show had made it out to be. This city was about the size of Canterlot. Lengthwise. There are several layers of the city, making it three times the size rivaling that of New york. Plus the wind didn't help the search either.

I had to stop at a giant cloud building that was shaped like a coffee shop, and was a coffee shop. Stopping for a breather gave me some curious looks from the locals, and some spiteful ones. I was clearly not welcomed here, but I didn't let the negativity get to me. I went into the coffee shop poshly named; Wild brew, to get some java into my system so I don't pass out while flying.

It was a subdue establishment; not many ponies here. The lounge had calm grays and browns in hipster decoration with gentle music playing in the background, that was as rather comforting. I walked up to the counter to place my order. The mare taking orders had a light brown coat with her vanilla colored mane tied into a ponytail, light gray eyes and she had a cutie mark that was an espresso cup with steam coming out of it. I gave her a curt smile.

"Hello, welcome to Wild brew. My name is Chocolate Mocha, how may I help you?" spoke the smooth creamy sounding mare.

"High, I would like a large double-double please." she frowned trying to figure out what the hell I just said.

"Umm, I don't think we have that. Can you explain what a 'Double-Double,' is?" she asked confused.

"Argh. A double-double is a regular black dark brew with two teaspoons of sugar and two teaspoons of cream. Do you think you can do that?" I explained.

"Oh?! You should have said that in the first place." I face palmed.

"Anything else?"

"Yeah. Do you think you can give me directions to a fabric shop?"

"What for griffin," spat someone from behind. The mare taking my order gave me a look of concern like this guy was trouble. "Somepony owe ya cash?"

"Just a minute Mocha." I smiled turning around to see my fellow friends.

The ponies giving me a hard time looked like mobsters. Three stallions in matching suits and fedoras carrying baseball bats underneath their wings. The center one had a cigar lit up in his mouth stating to the world he was the boss of this group. They thought they were intimidating. Being all Italian godfather on me. I couldn't help but smile at how stupid this situation was.

"Listen here bub. Imma gonna make you an offer you can't refuse." I said beating their accent to dust.

"Oh ya. What'll that be?"

"You give me problems. I hurt ya bad."

"You threatening me?"

"I don't make threats you cheap ass mafia ripoff."

"Heh. Get em boys!"

After he said that, the entire shop got up and made their way towards me, except for Mocha. She hid under the counter. It was clear to me that this little gang was giving her a hard time. The boss fled to the back of the group giving his minions more room to beat me, but what they didn't know is that I beat thousands in this kind of situation. 'Never a dull moment.' I cracked my neck back and forth giving the little group of-ten a big wolfish smile. They all jumped at me all at once. 'Big mistake.'

*Thwack.*

It took me a second to bash all their heads in leaving the boss frozen in horror. I walked over to him careful not to step on my victims. He backed into one of the booths dropping his cigar. I swiped in up with my tail and with a toss, it landed back into the man's mouth. He fell on his ass unable to escape.

"So," I said. "You giving this mare a problem?"

"Nah my man. I don't know what you are talking about."

"I'd be careful who you lie too because a knight might be listening," I said coldly. Sweat trickled from his brow telling me he was nervous.

"I was just going to offer this mare insurance. That's it, I promise."

"I'm sure you were, but blackmail is punishable with life in prison or death. So You have five minutes to get lost or I won't be so forgiving."

"Yes sir," he bowed and left.

"Chicken," I spat, walking back to the desk.

"Mocha?" I asked to see if she was still alive over the counter.

"Yes?" she squeaked.

"It's safe now." She popped her head out searching frantically for any more trouble. Once she saw that all the badies were either knocked out of fled, she calmed down to a manageable degree. She looked at me in amazement, like taking down ten guys with a single scratch was something of a miracle.

"Why'd you help me?" she asked in disbelief.

"Because it was the right thing to do. Why?"

"But you're a griffin. Griffins aren't known for being helpful."

"Well then, call me a strange one. By the way. Can I get my coffee now? I was sorta in a hurry."

"Oh sorry." she snapped to.

After drinking my coffee and finding the shop I was looking for. I bought the fabrics I needed and went back home without another mob run-in. Azura welcomed me back with a hug telling me how her day was. She was a lot more happy than before, and she normally doesn't act this way. 'Maybe the sound of a treat gave her the cheer up that she needed.' In any case, I am glad there was a real smile on her face again.

I carried my rolls of fabric to the smithy talking to Azura about my day as well. Wehn I told her about the attack in the coffee shop and how awesome I was, she whined a bit because she didn't come to watch, but when I told her that she was coming with me next time. She practically jumped off the walls with excitement. I shooed her away from the smithy so I could work on her costume and finish the armor.

I left the fabric off to the side so I could prep Lily's armor first. While I did so Lily found her way into my workshop, still angry from last night. I cocked my head around after I finished prepping her set and went to go cut the fabric to line the armor. She gave me a curious look as to what I was doing. I was cutting the black fur from the fabric collection I bought into the shapes I needed to line with.

"Can I help you?" she asked. I stopped my cutting turning my head slowly to meet her eyes. "What?"

"Is the world coming to an end?" I replied.

"N...No." she said confused unsure how to react.

"Kay then. You can help by stripping naked so I could fit you to your new gear I made for you." I said going back to work.

"What? You made me armor?"

"Yes," I said finishing up my cutting going back to her armor.

"I...I don't know what to say."

"I do. It's called strip naked so I could properly fit you."

"Oh, sorry My lord." I finished lining her armor while she stripped naked. I grabbed her finished armor for fitting.

She stood in front of me covering her crotch with one hand and where her breast should be with the other. She was clearly embarrassed at being naked, but I don't know why. Cartoon physics didn't allow much to be seen unless you take out that mindset, which I assume she was doing. Shaking my head, I positioned her body for set her armor.

"So Lily. Why are you covering up? I thought I told you that you didn't need too. Plus when I get up to where you are covering, I'm going to need to touch there." I said putting the under boots that covered up her feets ridge up to her knees leaving her toes visible.

"It's humiliating."

"How? I am naked and you don't see me covering my stuff." I asked putting on the Sabatonover and Greave over the leather boot securing the plates so that won't fall off, ever. Then put on a leather knee guards.

"Well I...umm... Don't you find it disgraceful of me?"

"Why should I find it disgraceful. You aren't being shamed. I like they way you are, even though you want to fight me every time I tease you. It is only disgraceful if you don't like they way you look," I said putting on the rest of the leg armor securing the Poleyn and Cuisse to its leather and fur binding.

"But what if someone sees me like this, and with you?"

"Well then, do you trust me to touch you that way? Are you comfortable with me seeing you for who you are? And can you move your hand now, I have the crotch guard to set."

"Why are you asking me these things?" she whimpered. I finally realized that I was starting to cross a very private line of hers, but the questions that were welled up within my mind since the day I brought her aboard bothered me. I sat down on my haunches just a head length taller than her. She was getting really uncomfortable with me, something I really don't like seeing. If she was this way because of her self-consciousness, then I must do my best to get back into her comfort zone.

*Sigh...*

"I am asking because of the way you act towards me. When I tease you, you pull a weapon on me. When I compliment you, you shun me away. When I make you smile, you put yourself down. When you see Azura hug me, you get jealous, and worst of all. When I try to get to know you, you lie to me.

I am asking because you are uncomfortable around me, and I don't trust myself with someone like that. I know you don't particularly like that I leveled your home and killed your lady of light, but as much as I don't like being right. She was lying to you and her real goals were far from what she claimed to be. And if you can't find it in your heart to trust me, even after I found forgiveness in every time you threaten me and when you tried to kill me in the volcano, then it would be best if you leave and go our separate ways."

After I finished my little speech, I met Lilys eyes searching for an answer. After the month we spent under the same roof, I never got the chance to really talk to her. I wanted to know why she was a human when I met her. I wanted to know why her lady of light had the last three eyes of chaos. And most importantly. I wanted to make sure Azura was safe around her. I knew she has a sense of honor that she follows prevent her from her from doing something like revenge by killing the one I care most about, but then again. She probably knows I will level the earth if she does. I want to be her friend, she is one of the very few people I could like. I lost the others because I trusted them too much thinking that they could accept the fact I wasn't going to spare anyone who would compromise the very safety of those who I protect most. That being my daughter Azura.

She stared back scared on how to answer, but it wasn't the kind of fear that would lead me to kick her out. It was the fear of not being accepted for her actions thus far. I could tell in her eyes that she was putting herself down again in her own mind. She didn't believe that she deserved to be spared, not then and not now. I knew I had a powerful gaze, one that if you were to look into long enough, your heart will melt or stop. It came with age and loneliness, but the more she stayed fixated the more she put herself down. I broke from our lock before it was too late, and continued putting on her armor while I wait for an answer.

"Winter?" she choked causing me to stop from grabbing the next piece of armor.

"Yeah," I whispered softly.

"Why do you care so much about Azura?"

"I care about her because I am her father."

"I..I thought...I didn't know."

"Really? I thought you would make the connection."

"I thought she was an orphan and you were just taking care of her."

"Anything else?" I asked softly meeting those silver eyes of her's. She grimaced pulling herself back into a mental corner.

"Why," she squeaked. "Why do you care about me? All I do is get in your way and try to hurt you. Yet you make me happy. I don't understand."

"I care because I like you."

Lily didn't speak again after that, but she did let me continue fitting her armor. She was less embarrassed at me touching her privates so I could properly fit the armor comfortably. Though right know I couldn't tease her about it, it would just push her away from her deep thought that enveloped her mind.

It took some time to put the rest of Lily's armor and mine. Fitting them like a glove against our bodies. The silence didn't help with the mood though. 'But I got to say we look awesome.' I teleported a big mirror so we can check ourselves out. I made sure our sets were not matching so that we don't look like a couple, but I enjoyed my work.

My set started out at the four extensions of my claws, I purposefully shaped the sabaton to resemble a white wolfs paw along up to the poleyn on both side. The cuisse was a bit harder to shape that way, but it worked out. I had to modify the tasset to match my shoulder guards. of the set leaving a small section of hid visibly, but my black fur made it look like a streak of epic.The plackart was a series of multiple overlapping white plates that moved with my body like cloth. The breastplate had ne diamond plate cut from the top to fit my neck and under that plate was four main plates that followed down to the plackart giving me the chest of a dragon. I had two big pauldrons covering my shoulders making it look like I had two small diamond cut in half shields. The gauntlet, vambr, couter, and rerebrace was also shaped to that similar to a white wolf. From the gorget down along my spine and the armor covering my tail the tip was like a dragon's neck. The helm followed the theme of the wolf shape, but I kept out the visor and the comb out leaving the helm to follow from the crown to the gorget in overlapping plates keeping to the dragon like shape.

Lily's armor was the same but different. I kept the overall design as close to a dragon as possible, but making the shoulder plates small and no helm. She moved around feeling very comfortable in her set. I made sure that the armor was lined with fur to keep us warm in the colder seasons. I could change the lining for the summer. Happy with the fitting, Lily took her's off with ease, but I had an appointment to get to. She gave a solemn thank you before she left. I told her to tell Azura that I will be out for a bit. She did so happily. I sheathed Nix and Lumen along my sides opposite from each other, and I sheathed Lupus carefully on my back. With new armor and reforged weapons, and Lily rethinking her life. I went to Canterlot to talk to Celestia.

Ch 30. Winning.

Tea with someone.

It was mid-afternoon and the weather is rather pleasant despite it being autumn. Canterlot was buzzing with life with ponies going about their day. The fall fashion was in high bloom with various ponies decorated in colorful clothes to match the season.

Even though I popped outside of the city, I could still tell what the hell everyone was wearing. Fall wasn’t my season, nor was spring or summer, but seeing clothes that are supposed to be used to keep warm in obnoxious assortments of browns and oranges. Bothers me. I let loose a hefty sigh and trudged onward to the princess summons through the city armed to the teeth. Just to see what kind of reaction I will get.

I walked only five meters and was immediately surrounded by a platoon of golden storm troopers. As much as I like to mess with authority, I didn’t have time to play. I still had to make costumes for Lily, Azura and me for nightmare night tomorrow. Which I plan on going no matter the cost. I must get my free candy even if I end up mooching off of Azura.

“May I help you, my kind officers?” I questioned. The guards shuffled in place looking at each other to see who would speak up first, to the over-armored griffin with a two swords and giant scythe on his back in a suit of armor that can take a mountain to the knee.

“Yes you can,” spoke a familiar voice. I veered my head around to see an old friend. Captain Shining armor. Purple as ever.

“Oh. High Captain, how is Cadence doing?”

“How did you…. Never mind,” he frowned. “Who are you, and what is your business here,” he ordered. Time to see if they are smart as I think they are.

“I am Sir Winter, The prince of darkness. I am hereby summoned from her highness, Princess Celestia of Equestria. I demand you to take me to the castle at once.” I say. His entire group glanced nervously at each other not knowing how to react, nor would I if I was ordered like that by a stranger.

“Right Sir douchebag, you are coming with me to the dungeon. Arrest him!” Dang they dumb and time to bolt for the throne room. I jumped into the air leaving the ground bound guards to collide with each other comically. I turned around just to see them recollect themselves from the impact.

“This will be the day in which you will remember that you suck! Bye!” And with that, I was off leaving the storm troopers dazed and confused.

“PROTECT THE PRINCESS!” Yelled a storm trooper defending the main door to the throne room. He was the only one. Realizing of how foolish he looked, he still kept up his spear in the hope that backup would arrive. I slowly walked towards him releasing maniacal giggle fits for shits and more giggles.

“Mwahahahaha, another whelp to devour. I think I will eat you raw with the side of milk. Thiststststststs” I said trying to imitate Hannibal Lector. The guard pissed himself and ran away out the nearest window.

“I can see why Celestia needs my help with security. They are insanely disorganized. They have no hope against the Ewok’s.” I laughed.

I kicked open the door to the throne room with a blast of telekinesis causing a loud bang sure to wake up a dragon. Inside, I was greeted by the princess and the rest of her guards. ‘So that’s where they were hiding.’ I strode up to the throne towards the hundred matching storm troopers, and the livid princess.

The hall was mostly void from the usual ponies that inhabit the room though I think the court was kicked out of the way so that all the protection was centered at Tia. I stopped in spitting distance of the nearest guard and gave them all my best smile I could muster.

“Hello everyone, how are all of you?”

“Who are you scum! I will NOT have such threats enter my court without punishment!” Jeez. I knew my armor hid my appearance, but I didn’t think it would be to the point that even Tia wouldn’t recognize me.

“It’s Winter numb nuts,” I face palmed.

“What…?” she blurted.

The events that followed were not to my liking. Celestia freaked out for causing chaos amongst her royal guards, stopping the court from important meetings, and causing a mess at the door. I'll admit, it was my fault for charging the castle like a madman, but I explained to the princess that it was also her fault for compromising the cities security in an attempt to stop one person. This explanation leads to my being locked up inside a room in the castle until everything was reorganized. 'At least it was a decent room this time.'

I wish I had the time to wait in this simple military interrogation room, but I had a schedule to keep. Tia can wait a little while. It’s not like she will be too busy afterwards anyway. I left my confinement knocking out my guard on the way out and search the castle for the royal fabricator and with luck, a bathroom.

After a quick search, I found the room where all the silk was sown and the gowns are made. It wasn't just some simple place for a single person to work in. Oh far from it. Rows after rows of sewing machines, huge industrial-sized rolls of cloth in every color, and many ponies working on various pieces of work that must have been on rush order.

My presence was immediately noticed by the staff, stopping the production on whatever they were making. A mare walked up to me without a word and inspected my armor. This light pink with a rose swirled mane mare, with a cutie mark of a two crossing pink roses interlocking around a Hammer, gave me an astonished approval at my handy work. And so did the rest of the hoard.

"Monsieur. How did you came across such extravagance?!" she gasped taking a step back to gain a full view perspective. The rest of the seamstresses also had the same loss of breath to how much praise I was getting for my armor.

"I made it," I said with cheeky confidence. She didn't know how to respond to that.

"How? I have never seen such elegant mastery in all my work as the royal smith," she asked. ‘Royal smith? I thought she made dresses. Oh well.’

"Well, it was very simple. I made this set out of white dragon scales using an azure flame. It took some time, but with my natural strength. I was able to make it. This set was meant to like good as well as be exceptional in practicality." I explained. "I still have much to learn, but as long as I can make things that do their job. I’m happy."

"Monsieur griffin. Don't be so modest. You might give the impression that you aren't worth your metal. I know first hoof that forging dragon scales is very difficult, but using such a cold flame is most unheard of?!" Really? Blue fire forging is unheard of? It's the best way to forge dragon scales so that they can keep their natural ability to resist magic, so long as the fire was created from magic.

“Why is forging from a cold flame unheard of?” I prodded. She gave me a look of concern as if I my question was insane.

“Well… The metal shouldn’t be able to melt to a pliable state, especially Dragon scales! Are you sure it was blue?”

“Yes, it was blue. Though I may sound like I did something that shouldn’t be, but I assure you it is possible. So long as you don’t use a natural flame.” Her eyes went wide in the realization of how I could have possibly did it.

“Did you use magic?” she asked. I nodded in response.

Our conversation had the attention of everyone in the room. The seamstresses took a liking to the fact I was talking to their boss. The feeling I was getting from the room made me think a bit about who this character was like. ‘Maybe she doesn’t have anything in common to talk about with her friends or employees?’ I thought. It would make sense. One of the workers made a circular hoof motion to keep her talking. I should take their response, maybe I could get them to make my tuff for me?

Our conversation took us from forgery tactics to various techniques regarding stitching. Steel rose took a liking to me and when I asked if she could help me with my costume making, she jumped to it like white on rice. I did offer to pay for her services, but she said it was on the house. I thanked her and left just in time for my private meeting with Tia to start.

Back in the gray on gray interrogation room with just a table and two chairs. Tia sat in one not too pleased of my absence. I sat of the opposite side from her so that I could smile innocently to her face and to bug her a bit. I know I caused some problems storming in just to see her, but that didn’t stop her from being pissy that she had to clean up a mess I didn’t mean to create.

It wasn’t my fault that her guards were so disorganized. She purposely misplaces her guards in locations that aren’t strategic in the protection of her prized city. I believe she does this so that she would be in the center of attack, keeping her citizens and guards out of the way so that she takes on the threat by herself. I could understand why she feels that way. Not wanting to be seen as a weak ruler with no power to defend her ponies from threats that they themselves could defeat with ease if given the chance. That doesn’t make it right though.

“Where did you run off to Winter?” she asked pouring herself a cup of tea in a cup of golden flowery eloquent china. I saw no reason to lie.

“I went to see if I could place an order for several costumes for nightmare night tomorrow. I got to say. Steel rose is quiet the talker.”

“Costumes? That is the reason for your absence? We have much more important matters that must be solved before such leisure’s.”

“Like?” I carried on.

“Like the matter of the pulse that came from your island. Care to explain?”

“Sure.”

“Carry on then,” she said taking a sip of tea.

“The pulse was a low frequency mapping spell meant to give full three dimensional view of the world. I created a device that could do this in a second, but as you know, the spell caused some unwanted side-effects.

My purpose for using this spell was to find out where our little friend Aqua marine was hiding,” Celestia cringed at the mention of that name. “I assumed I could achieve this based on what type of spell she used to almost take you down. From my assumption, she used a magical absorption field and I further assumed that her hiding spot would be encased in this kind of spell, which it was.

I found her location from my mapping spell, but there is one problem. Her hiding spot is in the direct location of the last surviving nightmare moon base from a thousand years ago. Normally I would have blown her to bits from afar with non-magical weapons in such a scenario, but that the fact she has control of a place with a potential to cause utter destruction to the world. Put me in a standstill.

I don’t have the resources nor the personnel to do a coordinated assault to safely take over the base without accidently setting of some old bomb, and the fact once inside the area of effect from the spell, will make magic impossible, thus further complicating the mission,” I explained. Celestia was surprised in many ways from my explanation. She thought carefully staring off into space. Before coming up with a calculated response.

“I see. You have done so much in such little time that none of my spies could ever achieve. The fact that Aqua has control of an old installation from a time when this world was plunged in war, frightens me of what kinds of weapons she has gained, and what she could use. I thank you for this information Winter, but what will you do now? I know you have some plan in mind, but I don’t like the fact of having help from just one pony…erm… I mean. Person.”

“I plan on making a crew I can trust and rely on. Taking her out from the outside will be my first priority by cutting her off from all her resources she needs to keep her followers. But I ask you. Let me do this on my own as my first knightly duty.” Tia’s gave me a questionable look before agreeing with my proclamation.

“Your plan may work for how well Aqua dug herself in. You may take this task on your own as your first knightly duty, but if you need anything let me know. And before you leave. Care to explain why your mapping spell caused around two million unicorn mares to orgasm?” ‘Dang it. I thought I could run from that one.’ I thought slamming my face into the table.

“Yep. The low frequency vibrated with the flow of magica within the horn causing a sudden electrical flux throughout the body creating perfect magical ecstasy,” I smiled.

“May I ask you one more question?”

“Sure,” I replied.

“Why is your left eye bleeding?”

“What do you…mean?” I said feeling a wet trickle blinding my left eye and flowing down my cheek. I reach over with a cloth Tia handed me to clear out whatever was there, but just as I touched the cloth to my eye. The most agonizing pain enveloped my person, paralyzing all functions so that I could only focus on the millions of planets crushing my face.

I broke down clenching my eye with one hand as the fire burned my very soul. I couldn’t hear anything, but I could see with my good eye that Tia was trying her best to help. I knew something will happen when I collected all seven eyes of chaos, but I didn’t think it would be so soon. Tia casted a spell to relieve the pain, but it didn’t work, she kept casting spell after spell making all mobility turn to jello, but to no avail. Just as I was about to fade into unconsciousness. I see myself in the corner of the room.

Laughing.

Chapter 31. I'm fine, really.

How to freak out.

“WHO THE FUCK ARE YOU!?” I screamed through my pain. Tia searched around looking for whom I was asking. I couldn’t hear her ask who I was calling out, but I could tell from the movements from her lips.

“I am you,” He giggled.

“What do you want from me!?” I asked. Tia was now panicking. The room was getting cold. Far colder than I would have liked. The pure black apparition with red eyes slowly stalked towards me. Creeping around Tia like a predator, and I was his prey. Tia tried to wrap me up as she saw me begin to shiver, but I smacked her away and crawled into the corner away from this thing.

“I want your wrath. I want you to destroy. I want your power. I want your lust. I want your neglect. I want you to crumble. I want your body!” he hissed.

I froze. This thing wanted me to break. Through all the pain, I figured out where this thing came from. This thing came from my eye. I knew my eye had special requirements to gain its power, but I didn’t think there would be one more just to keep it, and I assume if I fail. I die. ‘But what do I do? How am I supposed to beat it? If he is causing my pain, then how do I make him stop? Wait….Pain and wrath.’ He is the first eye. The eye of Ira. The eye of foresight. But how do I beat him? Maybe If I could beat the pain, then maybe he will stop. ‘No, not beat the pain. Accept it.’

“No,” I grimaced getting back up while trying to ignore the pain of being eye fucked by an elephant.

“No?” His laugh intensified.

“You can pump as much as you want, but I will not break,” I growled. The thing’s eye twitched in response realizing that what he is doing, was pointless.

“Hmpf. Really? Do you know who you are defying? I, am THE VERY PAIN YOU CAUSED! YOU WILL DIE FROM IT. YOU WILL BURN FOR ALL ETERNITY!” he screamed. Tia left the room leaving a maid to watch over me to make sure I was okay.

“And I accept it!” I screamed back. “Let me feel the thousands that I killed up to this point! Let me feel how I shredded that one griffin girl to ribbons!” The maid was frightened, but stayed to my side despite I just said I killed many. The apparition was becoming more and more infuriated. He pushed me into the wall terrifying the maid.

“HOW CAN YOU ACCEPT PUNISHMENT?! YOU WON’T LET YOURSELF! YOU CAN’T! YOU HAVE A DAUGHTER YOU MUST PROTECT! YOU WILL KILL MORE JUST TO KEEP HER SAFE! YOU WON’T TAKE THE RISK!” Yes I will. I would gladly die for my daughter, even if it means that I must kill armies to do so, and if this thing comes back to put me through this torment again.

“I can because that is what a father is supposed to do! I will accept any and all punishment if I mess up, if I fuck up, but I will gladly kill more just to keep her safe, and if I die doing so. Then at least I know I have somewhere safe to put her.”

The apparition put me down hissing in anger. The maid was hyperventilating calling for Celestia to return. I got back up through the pain. The pain of being burnt alive with flaming, boiling oil. The apparition didn’t like this however. He kept shooting me down saying that I will fail. That I am not worth it. But I just called out to everything accepting it all.

Tia returned with a book, and to me shouting out at space. Out of the corner of my eye, I could tell it was like, The Windigo Grimoire, but it was newer. I continued my venomous rant against the black thing, but every time I cancelled his argument. A small portion of pain subsided. I realized this after he called me out on my failures as a brother. So I kept doing my best to verbally beat this thing. Tia flipped to a page, giving me a worried glance. I knew why she was acting this way. Having a potentially dangerous griffin go berserk in her castle, knowing fully well that I can take her down just by looking at her.

“How…?” The apparition whimpered. “…How can you just take all the pain and not feel a thing?”

Tia stopped prepping her spell and gawked at me. I could tell from where her eyes were looking at. She was looking at my eye. This ensured me that I was about to win.

“How?” I replied. “I can take in all the pain and not feel a thing because I use it to help others. I use all the emotional, spiritual, mental, and physical pain to prevent others from feeling it themselves. I don’t feel it because I store it in the deepest, darkest reaches of my heart so that whoever threatens my family, can face the wrath of every demon of Tartarus.”

The apparition glared trying to intimated me, but to no avail. Light burst out from his chest making him panic. I took another step forward. Another beam of light erupted out of him. Tia noticed that whatever was causing my plight was vanishing. The closer I got to him the more he burst into light. Then I realized something. He caused my pain, we wants me to deny everything I have done, even himself. So I must accept him, forgive him for causing my pain. He needs a hug.

“What are you doing!” he yelled. “Don’t you know what you are doing? If I go, you go!”

“Precisely.” I jumped on him giving him a hug. He tried to escape from his inevitable fate, but it was too late. His entire body burst into light and with a bloodcurdling screech. He vanished back to oblivion. Tia closed her book and came to my side. I was breathing heavily, shaking from how much that fucking hurt. I gave her a weak smile to ensure her that I was fine, but I wasn’t. From this trial I knew there will be six more yet to come. In what order, I do not know, but I will be ready next time.

“Are you alright Winter? What happened?” Tia asked nervously.

“Yeah I’m fine. Nothing like fighting a curse in the afternoon,” I chuckled.

“Curse!” She gasped.

After freaking out Celestia and one of her maids. I decided to call it quits for the day. I had to ensure her royal pain in the ass that everything was going to be alright and that it won’t effect any of her ponies outside the castle. Once she was calmed down a bit, I asked her if I could hire somebody from her castle. Of course she didn’t like it, but after I reminded her that she offered my help in the capture of Aqua marine, she reluctantly accepted. ‘Damn I hate that word now.’

The test that I think I past, was a gruesome one, but at least it was done with, but something was off that Tia pointed out. My red eye of foresight, changed. It wasn’t crimson red anymore. Instead, a black pentagram with seven symbols representing each of the seven deadly sins, over my iris. Once I knew of the change I rushed to a mirror to check to see every variation also changed, which they did. The only way I could tell how to use each eye was from doing what I normally do, change in between them and use it, but the eye didn’t change into the various colors I was accustomed too. It stayed the same pentagram shape, but I could still use each eye like before. Once I was done my own little freak out, I went back to the fabricator to see if my costumes were done.

“Monsieur?!” Steel rose gasped. “Back so soon. I thought you had a meeting with her highness?”

I met up with Steel rose in her office within the castle. It was as I expected from the description I got from her workers; Plain. Just a wooden desk you could find in every school with a single inkwell and quill. There was nothing in this room. Not even a window! Just white. White walls, white vinyl flooring, white roof, and a white coffee cup. ‘No wonder why her workers are concerned for her. She was a clean freak!’ The only noticeable thing in her room was three boxes. White boxes. My three white boxes. From being burnt alive to the white room found in the mental asylum. ‘Good times.’

“Yeah, our meeting was fairly short, but I see that you finished my order,” I cheered. She gave me a warm smile that was a bit on the creepy side. She trotted over to the boxes, and handed them to me via telekinesis. I grabbed them placing them on my back with elegant practice.

“I hope this order wasn’t too odd for you?” I said regretting my choice of wanting to hire her.

”Oh not at all monsieur. It was my pleasure. I particularly enjoyed making the little butterfly outfit, it will look adorable on…erm… May I ask who for?”

“Oh, sorry. It’s for my little girl.”

“Little girl! Ooh lala who is the luck madam to have such a wonderful husband?” she teased.

“Sorry but I am not married. It’s just me and my daughter.”

“Oh I didn’t mean to offend.”

“It’s alright,” I smiled.

“I hope she will like it.”

“I know she will…” I replied. “…Oh I forgot to ask. Are you able for hire?” I asked stopping myself before I left the room. She gave me a quizzical look like I just said the most amazing thing ever.

“What? You want to hire me for something?”

“Well. The princess is allowing me to hire anypony I need for my special assignment.”

“I...I…I don’t know what to say. Being hired by a well esteemed knight of Equestria is such an honor, but I don’t understand why you would need me. You are a wondrous smith yourself. Wouldn’t I get in the way?” she stuttered. “Besides. I am not that special anyway. I only make armor and clothing for the guard. I am sure they will need me.”

“Not at all,” I say. “But if you are sure you don’t want to come and make real masterpieces. I’ll understand.” She perked up to the chance with a quick thought and decided to join. Though I could just make what I need made by my own hand. I just don’t have the time, plus I need a new crew. The old one is kinda, dead and is need of replacing.

I talked to the princess about who I wanted to join my crew. Tia wasn’t too happy about, but she let Steel rose go. I grabbed Steel rose from her apartment teleporting my stuff to my room on my ship. Steel rose’s apartment was just like her former office. Plain. Thankfully she only brought out a single small suitcase that was fucking white. Eye twitching and ready to go I thought I should freak her out before we leave.

“So read to go?” I asked.

“Yes sire. Are we taking a train or do you have a boat?”

“I have a boat, when should be there in five seconds.”

“Five seconds that’s…”

^POMF!^

“Im…Poss…Ible,” she said looking around the bridge of my ship.

*Faint*

“Hehehehe,” I smiled evilly.

Chapter 32. Who says I can't be scary?

With Steel rose, my french accented smith passed out in her new room. I decided to make sure that the costumes fitted everyone. I found Azura reading a book in the main lounge of the crew deck on one of the leather couches in the far corner of the room. When she saw me, she put down the book and rushed over giving me a big hug. I couldn’t help but smile. The thought of being a dad was finally settling into my brain.

Even though I wanted to be a dad eventually. I wanted to have a decent place to live in and with a steady job to provide for my family. I think that was my only dream, but I had become a real adult with a real kid. All my sisters had kids by the time they were sixteen, and I guess it was my turn to add to the family, but with things happening around me as of late. Wasn't very encouraging on that dream.

Having a kill score of; Three-thousand five-hundred twenty-four ponies, thirty-five high ranking dragons, and one god, didn’t help me with wanting to have a family either. I could have too many enemies plotting for my head with the potential of using the ones I love as a weapon against me. And having an eye that could fuck up an entire planet also didn’t help.

I shooed the little affectionate green and white fur ball off so I can get her costume out. ‘It’s funny.’ When I first met her, she had the memories of an ancient windigo that used to plague this land, but now. Those memories are gone and the influence from them subsided. Sure she is smarter than the typical child should be, with the attitude of a teenager to match, but at least she is happy.

I left her be to her book. Walking down the white hall, I couldn’t help but feel something was off. I couldn’t put my hand on it. I normally don’t get this kind of feeling unless something was wrong, something was hiding. ‘Where is Lily? Normally she is watching Azura or reading herself.’ I turned on the eye of dreams so that I could find her. This eye was very over-powered, but it made search and rescue insanely easy.

I found her in no time at all. Lily was hiding under a tree at the center of the island. Crying. ‘Why was she crying?’ I knew our conversation earlier wasn’t what neither of us wanted to go through, but I had to call her out of the problems she was causing. I didn’t like her threats for my life or how she over-reacts to everything I do to cheer her up. Sure I like her and that I want to get to really know her, I even made her armor to be proud of wearing. Was it because she thinks she isn’t worthy of being alive, even though I told her that no matter what she does to me. I will always forgive her? ‘Maybe that’s it.’

I teleported to where Lily was hiding. She hid under a big cherry blossom tree in the center of a meadow I created at the center of my island. She wasn’t in her normal outfit, but the simple red kimono she wore under it. ‘I think it’s time to show her how I used to look like.’ I turned myself into my dragon half then casted a spell turning me back into my wolfish human counterpart.

I walked up to her in my getup that I usually wear as a human; Black leather boots, black cargos, black shirt, black collar with a silver snowflake for a dog tag, black trench coat opened up, and I held my scythe Lupus over my shoulder for added badassery. She looked up from her huddled form, eyes bloodshot from her bawling. Her jaw dropped in both confusion and awe. She wiped away her tears just in time for me to get a meter away from reaching her. I gave her a soft cheeky smile noticing her tail wagged meekly.

“Hey, Lily. What’s wrong?” I asked placing my free hand inside my pocket. She didn’t know what to say, her words wouldn’t come out, but they were formed inside her head. I crouched down picking up a pink rose near her feet. I handed it to her with a smile hoping to cheer her up. She shyly took it from my hand blushing as pink as the flower.

“Who are you?” she finally choked up smelling the sweet scented flower.

“I’m Winter. You know. The crazy overpowered griffin you adore, the one guy that can make you blush the way you are now,” I replied. She stopped from her admiration of the flower and stared at me in shock.

“Yeah, I know,” I say. “I am also a human, but you know me as the griffin who kicked your ass,” I chuckled sitting down criss-cross with my scythe laid out on my lap.

“What happened to you?!” she gasped. “I thought you were a griffin!”

“Well, humans aren’t really welcomed here anymore. They are supposed to be nothing more than a legend that died off thousands of years ago. The reason why I look the way I normally do is because I can use magic and a very powerful form at that. I need to stay hidden so that I won’t be a threat to the world. Oh! Don’t worry about Azura. She was born a griffin. Not a human whatsoever,” I smiled.

“Oh…Never mind then…” she sighed throwing away the flower.

“Lily…”

“DON’T LILY ME!” she snapped almost in a fit of tears again.

“What’s wrong?”

“NOTHING! JUST GO AWAY!”

I sighed. I snapped my fingers again turning her back into a human. I liked her human form, she was very cute, but her black hair needed a barber shop or a lawn mower. She noticed her change, but she just curled up into a ball begging me to go away. I got up and sat beside her. She tried to move away, but I didn’t let her. I wrapped her in an embrace, which she fought to get away from, but the more she fought the more tightly I held her.

“LET GO!” she cried.

“No,” I replied.

“LET GO LET GO LET GO!” She squirmed trying to break free.

“No,” I replied.

“Please let go,” she whimpered giving up her escape.

“Not until you tell me what’s wrong.”

“Will you go away if I tell you?” she whined.

“Yes,” I lied. I wasn’t going to let go until she stops putting herself down.

“Fine…” she says. “It’s you! You are what’s wrong. I don’t understand how you could like me. I don’t understand how you can forgive me after all that I have done or tried to do to you. I just don’t understand…” She whimpered. It was the same conversation as before. She still doesn’t understand why I act they way I do towards her. Nor do I at this point. There is something about her that I enjoy. It isn’t her ability to kick my ass if I didn’t cheat nor her cuteness. Maybe I just feel compelled at this point or maybe it’s because I am going insane. Time to find out.

She looked into my eyes waiting for a reply, but there isn’t one that I could think of. So the next best thing is something that I haven’t done in a long time. I gave her a warm smile swiping away her tears from her face. She became confused from this gesture unsure of how to react anymore. ‘Moment of truth.’

She froze in paralyzing horror, but it didn’t last. I could feel her tears falling again as she embraced my advance, leaning in closer. Her hand that she tried to use to break free with, rested gently on my chest. I let her go from my tight grip into a more comfortable position. But my assumption came true like it always does. I slowly broke from our lock and smiled warmly into those soft silver eyes of hers. She was blushing profusely, if her tail was wagging right know it would be moving faster than the speed of light. I hate to kill the mood with the cherry blossom tree shedding its pink leafs and a cool northern breeze making its way through the meadow, turning this place into a mystical romantic wonderland, but I had a schedule to keep.

“Do you understand now?” I purred wrapping my jacket around her. She rested her head on my chest accepting the new blanket.

“Yes…” she replied.

After our little tug of war with each other’s heart strings. We went back to the ship changed back into our normal forms. Her being a beautiful diamond dog and I a griffin. I let her keep my jacket on the way back while she rode on my back like a mount, arms around my neck and head nuzzling into my head fluff. Normally this would probably look humiliating in the eyes of others or very romantic, but there was like only two other people on this one-thousand long one and a half-thousand wide island in the northern east hemisphere of the world, safely tucked away from both maps and eyes from unwanted attention. We didn’t say a word to each other on the way back, but we both knew what was flowing through our minds. I am glad she was more comfortable with me now, but as for the future. Fuck the future.

I let her go off to her room to settle down for a bit while I go back to doing what I was supposed to do, but I gave up on it till the morning. I fled to Steel rose’s room to see how things with her was going. To my surprise on the way to her room, I found her in the lounge waiting for me. Only one problem. She had Azura tied up and a knife pointed to her throat. ‘Fuck me.’ I entered the room where a sadistic grinning Steel rose was holding Azura hostage.

“Steel rose. What are you doing?” I asked going through the mini fridge for something to drink.

“You are going to do everything I say or else you daughter is going to die,” she smiled. I closed the fridge pulling out a bottle of wild Pegasus whisky, because I was in the mood for it, and popped open the lid and took a swig.

“Eye of dreams on,” I said freezing her in place. I walked over to Azura freeing her from her entrapment, then tying up Steel rose.

“Winter, who is this?” Azura asked unshaken that she was held hostage.

“This is Steel rose or should I say Iron maiden. She was secretly making and sending the meanie that I am trying to capture weapons and armor. So I decided to hire her to stop her from doing that, and other reasons,” I explained taking another swig of the smooth whisky.

“By why bring her here?” she asked.

“Meh, felt like it. I could use a hand after I destroy her link of the chain she is apart of.”

“That makes sense,” she sassed.

“Yep,” I say. “Why don’t you go into my room and get those three white boxes on my bed and then bring it to the smithy, please?”

“Why me?!” she whined.

“Because it’s part of your surprise, so get going. The faster you do it the faster you get it,” I argued.

She ran off cursing under her breath leaving me and Iron maiden alone. I unfroze her regretting my choice of drink. I was getting tipsy. She looked around slightly dazed, but when she realized that she was tied up, she glared daggers at me. I brushed it off taking another gulp of my bottle of whisky, teleporting my scythe into my hands. This freaked her out to see a six foot long pure white dragon scale made death machine. She gulped, sweat trickling down her brow. Today was a good day, till I got up, burned alive for an hour, and have to deal with this chick after a lovely few minutes with Lily.

“Ok. Let me make this clear for you,” I say. “Iron maiden, you have a choice. Get sent back to Canterlot in a body-bag or ditch Aqua marine and join me and my crew.” Her fear turned to absolute hate towards me.

“How did you know?” she hissed.

“I can read your mind, it isn’t hard.” I took another sip just putting me over the tipsy limit to drunk limit.

“I see. Do you want to know my answer?”

“Sure,” I slurred.

“I’d rather die!”

“Even though. *HIC* Even though I’ll just take whatever knowledge I can from your head then tell. *HIC* I’ll tell your boss of your betrayal?”

“What?”

“Hold on for a sec. I am going to try a detox spell I’ve been working on,” I said putting down my empty bottle of whisky. I snapped my fingers feeling a surge blast throughout my body. I waited for a second after the surge was over, proud of myself that the spell worked.

“Okay. I already have the entire trade route from you head and everything else. All I need to do now is snap my fingers destroying all the underground tunnels from Canterlot to Gem fido, and leaving a note from you making sure that blue butt acknowledged your betrayal.” Iron maiden went back to terror begging not to do it, but like the way I am. I snapped my fingers teleporting out all the slaves from the tunnels, and caved them in, leaving a note that Iron maiden did it.

“Well, you’re ruined now. You can always accept my invitation, but I will have to keep you locked up for a while just as a precaution.” I say. “Question. Why aren’t you surprised that I can use magic?”

“What?” she hissed.

“Oh, so you were faking. I get it, but really you are fucked. I might as well lock you up till further notice, but I warn you. It gets cold at night, especially since winter is around the corner.”

“You can’t use magic!” And with that, I knocked her out teleporting her to an empty jail cell within the ship.

Half annoyed from the fight between my strategic captive that I tricked for the moment I laid eyes on her, got me one step closer from taking down Starlight glimmer. The next step was to block her in Gem fido then cut off all external food supplies. A simple but effective plan. From the show, I could tell she was cleaver, but not everything is as it seems. So the best way to take her down was betrayal. Capture all her high-ranking officers to join me creating mass paranoia within the ranks, and once I cut them off from civilization. They’ll kill each other before I get to them.

*Yawn…* “Damn I’m tired.”

I slowly found me way to the smithy where both Lily and Azura was waiting. The both figured out what was in those boxes, but they couldn’t figure out how to put them on. ‘At least they didn’t dare try till I got there.’ I gave them a “howdy ho” walking into the room with Lupus in my back. After I put away my scythe, I helped the girls put on their costumes. Azura’s costume was a butterfly. She had little antennae, a white fluffy scarf and little wings that went over her own. She absolutely adored it thanking me relentlessly trying not to bawl tears of joy.

Lily’s costume was a different story. She wore a black and red sailor suit with black the main color and red the secondary. The dress shirt and collar wasn’t the problem, it was the provocative matching mini skirt and leggings. The black frilly mini skirt with red lining barely covered her butt. If she would to bend over everything showed especially the matching thong that was added to my original order. The leggings were tied by a ribbon just under her mini skirt that also didn’t help, as well as the black ribbon with a bell that was tied to her tail wrists and left ear. She wouldn’t stop complaining for how naughty this outfit looked. ‘Which it was.’ I am all for feminine rights and all, but I like to be a pervert from time to time.

She noticed my starring of her lower regions and slapped me for it. I deserved it. Azura thought it was strange for her to do so, but kept out of it. She was too distracted flying around the room like a butterfly. My response to her slap when Azura flew out of hearing distance made Lily blush some more. My response made her less embarrassed about her costume, and made her happy to wear it around me.

With naughtiness done for the night, and costumes put away. We all fled for our beds excited for tomorrow’s events, but I still had work to do. In my room, I plumed down on my cloud bed trying to fight the call of the sandman. My first task of many was complete, but the next one was going to be a bit harder. I have to find where their main food source and take it out. Using Iron maidens memories, there was only one person in charge of the food supply, but I couldn’t find a name. The general area of where Iron maiden memories showed me was the southern settlement close to the border to the dominion. This little town is also where those three pirates I killed awhile back had come from. It was a well-integrated pony, griffin and diamond dog town, but looks can be deceiving.

*Sigh…* “It’s also where I am going to take the girls trick or treating too.”

*knock, knock.*

*sigh…*

“Come in,” I yawned.

The door opened up to me….

“Fuck…”

Chapter 33. How to destroy a town.

I stared into the eyes of me. Just like the one before, this version of my likeness was here to give me some test meant to keep me alive, and to enhance my already over-powered eyes. I knew I would have to beat seven different versions of me eventually, but no one after the other. I’m still recovering from the trauma caused by the first one, and I’m really tired.

“What do you want? Can’t you see that I am tired?” I yawned sitting back preparing for my next test.

“Yeah, bro. You like…Umm…Need some sleep.” ‘Thank you captain stoner.’

“So what do I have to do?” He didn’t hear my question. He was more concerned about snooping through my room making a mess while he was at it. ‘I think I can figure his test out.’

“Let me guess; you want me to get out of my fantasy and accept reality. You want me to choose one of my halves over the other in order to live at peace, and to realize whom I was meant to be. Yadda, yadda. So let me tell you this. I can’t live without my dragon half because he helps regulate and limits the flow of chaos magic from growing rampant, and I can’t live without my griffin half because he keeps me sane. So go away now so I can sleep.” He turned round from his search of my closet and smiled.

“Dang man. You like, didn’t give me a chance. But props to you for beating me so easily,” He said disappearing back to whence he came.

“What the fuck?”

After he left as quickly as he appeared. I felt a sudden surge flow through me like I became stronger magically. I knew from the boost that I was still nowhere near as strong as Discord, but strong enough to now do much more complex spells that would have giving me trouble before. I got up from my wonderful bed to get something to eat, hoping that food in my stomach would help me get to sleep.

Walking down the halls at night was something I couldn’t get used too. Aside from the overall structure being similar to a white tube with a bunch of hidden doors in the walls, the lighting system changed during the late hours. The lights made it looked like I was outside the ship during the twilight hour, but the luminance made it look like I was in a horror film. And the constant clicking from my claws tapping the cold metal ground didn’t help the feeling either.

I slowly found my way to the main hall that led to the kitchen, but something caught my attention. Lily’s room was near the lounge just past the kitchen. The thought of her room wasn’t what forced my mind to focus on her, it was the light coming from a crack in the door, and so I went to go investigate.

As I got closer to the room, I began to hear the sound of running water. My initial thought was a leak was nearby, but that didn’t make sense. Lily must be having a shower, But at this late at night? That also didn’t make any sense. I knocked on her door asking if she was awake. The sound of a hard thud followed up by a groan of pain, told me she was awake and the one causing the running water.

“You okay in there?” I asked through a yawn.

“St-st-stay out!” she squeaked through chattering teeth.

‘I think she forgot how to use the hot water tap.’ I didn’t enter the room for fear of embarrassing her. She was still self-conscious about her appearance thinking that if she wasn’t covered up, people would see her as ‘Lewd and crude.’ And because after the events of earlier, me seeing her naked as she believes. Would get me into trouble with her.

“Need help with anything?” I asked sitting down beside the door.

“No!” she proclaimed.

“How much longer then?”

“Why?”

“I want to talk to you about something,” I lied. I just wanted her to hurry and go to sleep.

“Oh-Okay. Just a few more minutes!”

“Alright.”

I waited outside her door for the five minutes she said she’ll take. During this time, I heard her fumble and fall trying to get dressed, she kept repeating---just a few more minutes---Followed by many more tripping and moans of pain. If I wasn’t so tired, I would be laughing my ass off or making fun of her klutziness, but that would just be mean.

Just as I was about to fall asleep in the hallway, Lily finally opened the door shy as ever, but what happened to her hair? I knew Lily needed a haircut. Having a head that looked like a black bush was placed there haphazardly wasn’t very attractive, there could have been birds living in there or something much worse.

She attempted to cut her hair, was an understatement. Sure it was shorter up to her shoulders and less frizzy, but what she tried to do just made it look like a lawnmower sat on top of her head. There was botched patches all over, knots galore and in a very, very ugly style. I didn’t think about what I did next. I pushed her into her room closing the door behind me.

“Hey, What are you doing?!” she gasped.

“I am going to fix your hair and you are not going to run away,” I said teleporting a barber’s kit and hair style book from a prestigious saloon in Canterlot, then I turned on green eye learning all the styles from the book instantly.

“I’m fine Winter. There is nothing wrong with my hair,” she whined.

Once I was done learning all that I could, I froze her with the eye of dreams, only letting mobility of her head. “Yes there is something wrong with your hair, and I will not let my girl have fur problems.”

“But I don’t have any!” she said while I positioned her comfortably in a chair. I wrapped a towel around her neck and then began to comb out all the knots.

“But nothing,” I say taking out the worst knots. “After we’re done, I’ll give you a treat for being a good girl. So stop fighting and let me work.

She stayed quiet while I worked my newly acquired skill on her hair, probably for the treat. Thankfully, the damage wasn’t as bad as I thought, thus making it easy for me to work with. I cut her hair into a cute short style. Bangs cut to one side and short down to her neck. I left her top a little wild keeping the cute bedhead look. Happy with my work, I cleaned up the mountain of hair teleporting it to a volcano, then I released her from her entrapment so that she could see her new hair dew. I laid down on her bed waiting for her return. When she did, she came out of the bathroom with a sheepish smile adorning her face.

“Better?” I smiled getting familiar with her bed.

“Better,” she replied.

“Then as I promised, I’ll give you a treat. How bout we share a bed for the night?” Lily blushed in response.

She turned off the lights then fumbled her way back to the bed. She was hesitant to get close to me in such an intimate circumstance, but I eased her nervousness cradling her underneath my wing. She let go a sigh of contentment nuzzling me until she found a comfortable place underneath my chin just on top of my chest. Even though, there were times when my luck has run out. When I have to walk through the rain all alone. I couldn’t help but smile for giving out such warmth. Then again. Sometimes I wonder if my life was meant to be that way, but as things that are going the way they are right now. I wouldn’t be surprised if something crazy happened while I slept. But I know that will happen. My assumptions are usually true. I quickly fell asleep to the gentle purr quietly emanating from Lily to a land of darkness and magic.

The sound of crying echoed in my mind. The sound of pain, the plight, begging to make it all go away filled the void of my dream. Save us the say, protect us they say, but I couldn't. These voices were calling out to someone else. To someone that has left a major impact on them. But who? I followed the voices wanting to know who they were calling out for. Was it a hero? Was it Celestia? Was it the doctor? I had the urge to know. Rushing through pure blackness drained me quickly of my energy. There was something about this place I didn't like...Like it was trying to consume me. Trying to stop me, but I pushed on till I reached my destination.

Light assaulted my vision, but the voices were gone. But where was I? I couldn't find out as I was transported before my sight could adapt to somewhere more different. I was in a hall of doors, just doors. There was nothing else other than the color of night, and a variety of doors. I found myself peeking into one, but I quickly pulled my head back in from the sight I saw. I shuttered in place. Witnessing Miss Cheerilee get rutted up by Big mac wasn't what I wanted to see. 'I must be in the hall of dreams. Luna's creation.' I guessed.

I slowly moved down the hall not looking into any more doors letting the curiosity slowly kill me, but one eventually caught my attention. It was a black door with a snowflake at the center, but it was heavily chained like no one was meant to go in or leave. I could tell there was even several magical runes placed on it, hard to find with the untrained eye. I walked up to the door wanting to know what was inside. It could not be that bad, right? Just as I was about to open the door, I was stopped by a strange voice filling the room with a new found curiosity. I turned around from my advance to see someone that I didn't think I would ever see. It was Luna.

"How art thou doing thine dream?" she spoke with her ancient regalness. I didn't know what to say. At least I was a griffin in this dream and not of the other variety. I smiled innocently snapping my fingers to a more comfortable setting. She was surprised to see that we teleported to the cherry blossom tree on my island, but this surprise didn't last however, but new found anger to what I just did. Just before she went all Royal Canterlot voice on my ass. I lifted a finger up so that I can explain. "Hello, Lulu. How are you tonight?"

"HOW DARE YOU INTERRUPT ME MORTAL! SUCH INSOLENCE WILL NOT BE TOLERATED!" Well, I tried. "EXPLAIN YOURSELF. RIGHT, NOW!" I took a long-winded sigh unsure of how I came to be here either. It could be the eye of dreams going into its final form just like the eye of foresight, giving me a much more powerful reach than before, but that's just speculation. Then again, that's exactly what happened. But why am I talking to Luna? She should still be on the moon.

"Okay then, I'll explain. My name is Winter, the prince of darkness, knight of the sun and moon, archmage of all forbidden magic, the chosen one, the king of glass, the man who conquered two million vaginas, the thing Celestia fears most, the creator of the elements of harmony, the master smith of seasons, the guy, in the tongue of the dragons- dovah amokriin, and the. MOST! Loveable. Adorable. Fluffy griffin you will ever meet."

"Wha...?" was her reply to my list of honorifics. She scrunched up her face unsure of how to respond, but if she starts yelling again. I'm going to smack her upside the head till she can suck herself.

"We don't believe you. Half of those titles we never have heard of."

"Well, I can't give an answer to that right now because this is sort of new for me too," I shrugged taking in the scenery.

"Very well then, we shall believe you. For now," she growled menacingly. "Then tell us mortal? Why art thou in control of thine dream state?"

"It's my special talent," I smiled.

We had a lovely conversation that mostly involved me trying to prove that I wasn’t the next big threat of Equestria. She didn’t like the fact that have more powers over dreams despite her being the princess of dreams. I didn’t tell her to what extent I can manipulate a person’s mind, but I kept what I could possibly do. But with all her constant blabbering and threats to use the elements of harmony on me in grand reformation. I was fangirling like a motherfucker, because Luna is best pony.

Once she settled down I asked for current events and what not. Luna told me mostly about this griffin named Griffin. I tried not to laugh at the irony of his name, but I knew that she kept some things away from me about him. From what I got from Luna, I was a few years into the future around the time of the Canterlot wedding. Apparently this Griffin character was a pirate that bitched slapped queen Chrysalis into submission. My first reaction was indifference, but Lulu told me he did it without a scratch. Still indifference. I could easily take him.
Other than the pirate, Luna didn’t know anything about me. Which was odd at first, but then again. I probably asked Tia to keep me a secret just in case of emergencies.

“Tell us Winter. How art thou here? You have been hiding from it during our talk,” she says looking at the blood moon. Wait… A blood moon? That wasn’t right. When did that happen.

“I have my reasons, but if you must know. My eye lets me do this. It is both a curse and a blessing. Because of it, Celestia fears me and tries her best to stay and my good side because I am an unknown factor for her, and to make things worse. I am immune to the elements of harmony and I can probably remake them if I had the time.” Luna stared unsure of how to react, but it wasn’t out of fear, more like concern. I am glad she thinks that way, Tia doesn't though. Aside from everything so far being fine, this bloom moon that entered my dream was bothering me. Something was wrong. Almost like….

I turned into my dragon form pushing Luna out of the way before she could respond while summoning Nix to my side. I slid down the side of the meadow in my Ornstein armor that I reformed with dragon scales, making this set more badass than before, but I kept the helm off. It just gets in the way. I turned on red eye checking out my new ability’s. I can know see the future without being frozen in place indefinitely and I can now hold if for a longer amount of time.

Luna was dazed from the impact I left on her, I’ll say sorry later. Right now, I have to focus on my enemy. I knew something was strange when I got here. I should have been sent back ages ago for the strain this spell was supposed to be on me. Now I know.

“Abraham took, Isaacs hand, and led him to the lonesome hill,” he sang with glee. Just like that, my life gets a little harder. It was me, again, but unlike the others. This one was crazy and wanted to fight.

“While his daughter, hid and watched, she dared not breath she was, so still.” Luna darted her vision back and forth between us. One a fully armored dragon the other a fully armored griffin, except I had a sword he had a scythe. My scythe.

Just like before, I must pass a test. But this thing was feeding off of Luna in order to fight me here. I don’t know his motives, but I can tell what I must do. Kill myself. With a flick of my scabbard Nix was free from her sheath encasing me in pure darkness that is hellfire. Other me that I am calling golden, reared up on his back legs towering over my six foot six by two feet. Luna tried to intervene, but I glared her down keeping her at a distance. I don’t want to accidentally kill her.

The rose filled meadow in full bloom of the red devils with a cherry blossom tree the size of a four-story building set the mood for a romantic battle between me and gold with a blood moon coating the scene in crimson. I fucking wish this wasn’t happening right now. I was enjoying tea with Lulu.

I side stepped barely dodging his insanely fast frontal assault. I knew my dragon body was powered by chaos magic, thus the more I had flowing though my veins, the more my physical ability’s would be enhanced.

He followed up using the forward momentum of his initial attack clipping me just enough to send me flying back several hundred feet to the edge of the meadow. I got back up with a grunt only to jump up into the air barely missing another attack. I slashed down blocking his follow up midflight. He gave me a sadistic grin, but I wasn’t in any pain. My armor did what it was supposed to do. Plus Lily hit way harder than him.

“That the best you got! Lily hits harder than you!” I laughed. He didn’t however. His eyes went into slits telling me what I needed to do. Ira-pain, Acedia-choice, Superbia-defence. Each test was exactly what I don’t do. What I didn’t do ever since I got here. I looked up to the moon to see that a little slice of red disappeared. ‘Hehe, got you bitch.’

I flapped my wings to get a better footing on the ground at the base of the tree, still surprised that I managed to summon my armor and weapons through the rift he made. He didn’t like the fact that I had a cheeky smile on my face. So he directed his attention on Luna. We both bolted for her, I to protect her, him to kill. I was faster though. I intercepted him parrying the cheap knockoff of my scythe taking it into my left hand, kicking him across the face, sending him flying back to the other side of the meadow slightly missing a head.

Luna looked at me too shocked to even register what is going on. Nor do I anymore. I took a gander at the moon instead of watching him reattach his head to his shoulders. Half of the moon was back to its pure snow white telling me this fight was half over.

He lunged from his position breaking the distance between us in a flash of rose peddles. I intercepted him kicking him back to the end of the meadow, again. ‘Almost there.’ He charged again flailing his claws like a madman hoping to land a hit. I caught him throwing up the weapons into the air, smashed his skull into the ground letting Nix land in his heart ending the fight.

The scythe disappeared as did Goldie. I sent Nix and my armor back home turning myself back into a griffin. Luna was speechless, I would be too if I were in her position, but I more important matters to attend to. Like my magic decided to run out. I left her a letter telling her that if she told anyone of what she saw. I get to take her virginity. A fair trade in my eyes.

I awoke to a warm sensation. The sensation best described as adoring affection. The events from my dream left me very sore. I didn’t want to move, then again why would I? The soft cotton blankets covering me on a nice foam bed. The air is slightly cool, but not unbearable. The ship moved gently up and down cradling me back into sleep, and I have a certain diamond dog with her arms around my waist nuzzling just under my chin not wanting to let go.

I didn’t dare wake her. It was still early in the morning, and I really didn’t want to wake up, but as luck would have it. I woke her up. She got up, stretched, cleared her eyes and plopped her head back down on my chest before realizing that I wasn’t her normal pillow. I gave her a soft smile as she looked up from her confusion.

“Winter? What…Are…you… AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!”

Many ears were killed that day.

Lilly jumped out of the bed freaking out that I was in her bed. I don’t know why though. She was wide awake last night to see me do so. ’Maybe she thought she was dreaming?’ I slowly recovered from my ear rape caused by her insanely loud screech. She smacked me with a pillow ordering me to get out, but I didn’t. I wasn’t in the mood to do anything at the moment. Thankfully, she realized that I wasn’t teasing her, thus ending her attack on my ear canals, and face.

“Why are you in my bed?!” she asked getting another pillow ready for pomfing.

“You invited me,” I deadpanned. She smacked me upside the head accordingly.

“No I didn’t,” she said while I batted away another pillow to face attempt.

“Well, you weren’t complaining, by the way. Who is this; Mighty Blizzard you keep talking about last night?” I teased in a better mood. ‘Must have been from the pillow to face.’

“No one,” she blushed. “Get out! You aren’t supposed to be in here.”

“Oh Winter,” I sang getting back into the grove of bugging her. “Please take me with your mighty blizzard.” Lily’s blush deepened as she tackled me off of the bed.

“But Lily,” I purred getting dragged out of the room by the scruff. “Once I take you for my own. There is no going back from such wonders.” And with that, I was thrown out of the room, down the hall, into the kitchen with a very flustered Lily claiming she wasn’t thinking any of those things last night, but she can’t lie to me. 'What a dirty, dirty girl.'

Chapter 34. What do you get when you rule 63 youself an add hormones?

It's a beautiful evening. The slow fall of the sun making its decent for another gentle night. The sunset fills the town with various assortments of reds and oranges, giving the many concrete buildings a mosaic of color. It was fairly warm, despite it being the end of fall. The trees are bare from the event called; The running of the leaves, the leaves cleaned up, filling scary looking bags for nightmare night, and trick or treaters began to fill the streets in search for the yearly round of free candy.

I took the girls to a multi-cultural town at the edge of the border by Gem Fido. It was a small, quiet town that would be easy to miss from its location in the southern mountains. The population was a mix of ponies, diamond dogs, and griffins alike. All three races had their kids out in costumes of various designs and colors for the one night of haunting celebration.

For some, this would be their first time walking from house to house gaining a small hoard of teeth rotting goodness, for others, this would be the time to get drunk in naughty nurse outfits and guard uniforms at house parties while the kids get shepherded around by a babysitter.

I let the girls go to have their fun, but making sure Lily had her sword with her. I don’t want her to run into any trouble while I was away with a random shady character, plus it adds to the costume. I wished I could just walk around with them. Watching Azura's eyes go huge with all the free candy, and watch Lily get embarrassed with all the male diamond dogs drooling all over her, and receiving my own share of goodies. Unfortunately, fun was not on my list today. I had a person to hunt.

The second the girls were out of range and mind. I searched for my target within the town. From Iron maidens memories, I could only guess as to who I was looking for, but if my guess is right---Which usually is---Then this person will be a zebra in the fabrication factories for exotic fabrics, the trademark for this settlement.

This zebra, that I was looking for was a mercenary in charged with the protection of caravans responsible for the surface operations to and from Aqua’s main hideout. With this guy taken down, Aqua will have to resort to rations while less qualified group’s fairy essential supplies, causing the slow entropy to their decimation. This tactic will make my life much easier when I storm the place, making Aqua's troops lose moral for their cause.

Searching for him will be a challenge as there are many anti-magic fields placed throughout the complex. Normally, this wouldn’t have bothered me, but from my escapade on their weapons supplier a few days earlier, must have put them on overdrive to protect their personnel from being turned against them. Even if it means using their stolen technology to blatantly show where they are hiding.

I lazily walked over to the factories a bit annoyed that I had to actually search for my target. This would have been much faster if I could use the eye of dreams to capture him, but when life gives you lemons. It fucks you in the ass and gives you lemon-aids.

This guy wasn’t really important to their cause, he was mostly an accessory. His job was to supply them with; minerals, food, magical relic’s, weapons that couldn’t make it through the now collapsed tunnels, tacky clothes and other wearable outfits that the cult needs to look spooky. Villains can’t be villains until they get their clothes order from Goths-R-Us. But if he was important then capturing him will be a problem. I expect him to be heavily guarded with his own little group of overpowered super mutants.

As I moved through the streets wearing a black tie and top hat, wasn’t all too conspicuous. Blending in was my main priority and since there are hundreds of people dressed up for the night, it made it easy to do so. While I walked, I got a few looks from the ladies, a beer thrown my way with an invitation to come party, and other little things that a typical small town does to welcome newcomers, but this town was far from welcoming.

If I was to describe this town in any which way, I would have to go with the word, ’off.’ For a town built to withstand dragon attacks and other dangerous hazards, this place was way too industrialized. Not in the sense of being the capital city of steampunk, but just over Hoofington in terms for concrete infrastructure. The stone roads hurt walk on, the ugly square buildings that looked like giant lego blocks, the smell --- Oh God the smell! --- Wasn’t to my liking. This place was too unnatural for this to even exist in this world. Maybe because the trade that goes through this place requires such overkill protection, that these townsfolk would risk dangerous company to protect them.

I somehow managed to find the main fabrication factory where all the disturbances are located. It took me a while to get to the factory, but trying not to bump into the crowd that was too busy dancing in the streets, or drunk to the moon was a challenge. Especially when many pretty griffin ladies wouldn’t stop flirting with you. I know I’m good looking, but they were just too suffocating.

The main factory was what you’d expect, but smaller. It was only two stories tall and spanned over many blocks within its own mini complex of plain stone and steel buildings. A main gate was what stopped me from entering, even though I could have just flown over, but I didn’t want to give away my location. 'For safety reasons.' There was only one guard on watch at the front gate. Probably because he pulled the shortest straw, getting him overtime while his coworkers get to party.

“Time to cheer this guy up,” I whispered under my breath, sitting down behind a garbage can in a back alley just out of view.

“My thoughts exactly,” replied at very seductive sounding women from behind.

….Wait?

I turned around from my hiding spot to see a devilish looking griffin. She had the same color pattern as I; White chest, and black butt. A very nice black butt. ‘Shit, stay focused.’ She had the same hair style as Lily and deep double black eyes. On my scale of one to ten of general hotness, she would be an eight for near perfect sexiness.

“Um… who are you?” I asked, admiring her features.

“Oh, no one important.” She purred giving me a wink.

“Right, and I am the king of Roam. Really, who are you?”

“Sarcasm? Really Winter. You haven’t the slightest idea who I am?”

“Fuck.” I knew she was too good to be true. She must be test number four. Greed.

“No, it's not greed. Try Lust.” ‘Great she can read my mind too. What next, she can use magic too?!.

“You got the mind reading part right, but I don’t think I can use magic,” she smiled. Well brain, we have our work cut out for us.

“Let me take a guess. You are the representation of my strongest lust, which is knowledge. You are here to do the same thing like all the others try to do. To stop me from reaching ascension to the next level and generally be a pain. You are here to test my will and curiosity for the unknown, as well as beat me in a game of wits, and if I fail. I die. Did I get most of that correct?”

“Hmm… For the most part, but. You can’t just get rid of me so easily you know. I have a much more, Intellectual advantage as you can tell, and I don’t think you can beat me in my game so easily. So I suggest we shall wait till later for our match. Until then, I shall observe you in the workplace. So please be entertaining.”

Shit just when they were so one dimensional, I get the female, insane version of me to deal with. When I am done here, she'd better be a decent cook. I'm hungry, but if she is going to follow me around, she better help me out.

“K. Then I want you to seduce the guard while I walk right in,” I ordered.

“Fuck no,” she declined with haste. "But, if you want. You and I can get real cozy together when we are done here, or maybe right now," she snapped back into seduction mode sliding a finger down my chest, pushing me against the wall.

"As much as I would like to know what it would be like to screw myself, I'll pass,” I said taking her hand off of me.

"Meanie,” she pouted from my denial.
________________________________________

With an over sexual version of me following close behind, mostly because she wouldn’t stop admiring my butt. I took matters into my own hands, with or without her help. I walked straight up to the guard then clocked him upside the head knocking him out cold. Then I leaned him up against the wall, letting myself in. Though, I could have just used magic to do the exact same thing, I don’t want to take any chances. I need as much magica that I can hold while in the suction zones placed throughout the complex.

Walking into the main administration building with a griffin that only wanted to screw me, made me realize how much of a sexual predator I really was. I know how I can get with my girls if I knew what they wanted, but having an entity based on that concept was disturbing. Especially when she started to talk about bondage on the way in.

I searched for my target within offices, hoping that somewhere in the files, I can find an image or description of how the person I was searching for looked like. 'But where would they be located?' I went to the circular desk at the center of the room. Thankfully, no one was around to see me loot the simple beige mini office. Rummaging through the files of the various people that worked here, searching haphazardly for the information I needed. I heard a door opened at the far right corner in the room. Not wanting to get caught by a bunch of randoms. I grabbed Lust and hid underneath the oversized desk.

Listening in, I could tell there were two people talking, but lust I wouldn’t stop rubbing up against in all the right and wrong places.

“Hey, Bluebell? Ever heard of the new shipping crew?” a male asked. ‘Hehe, shipping crew.’

“Aye. I heard these guys were hard-core missionaries from the Volcano wastes,” replied a very Irish Bluebell.

“Well, I heard one of them was a zebra with a strange weapon that shoots fire and spits metal!”

“No way!” she gasped.

“Yes way!”

They left the room, leaving me some information about my target. ‘A zebra with a gun, isn’t that convenient.’ Lust finally stopped her flirting and dirty touching’s just to give me a cheeky smirk. Rolling my eyes, I turned on silver eye and found the shipping yards with ease, even though it had one of those barriers up and running.

We both got up from our hiding place and made our way there, cleaning up the mess I made so no one would notice an intruder was here.

“So, you just so happen to stumble on a big piece of info and now you are following up on it?” Lust giggled as we moved to the door. “You sure do assume a lot about everything,” she continued as we leave out the back door to a very convenient back alley.

“Yep,” I replied, turning left down another road, dodging a group of drunks having their fun behind a garbage can.

“Why?”

I stopped just shy of our destination to look at her in confusion. For being a representation of me, she sure doesn’t know how I think or why I assume everything, but I didn’t let it get to me. I kept going in silence coming up behind a shipping container heavily armored with cold steel, a form of magic enchanted metal designed to withstand temperatures far greater than any dragon could produce.

Peering around the corner, I could see the zebra in question as well as his company. It was just him in simple leather barding with a unique rifle strapped to his back, and three teenaged dragons also carrying weapons of their own. They sat at a metal fold-up table beside a small armored air ship talking about something while other crew members moved the cargo from the dock onto the ship.

“Is that him?” Lust asked leaning over my shoulder for a better view, and to sneak in a naughty nibble.

“Yep,” I replied smacking her away.

“How are you going to take him out?” she purred rubbing me up, again. “It doesn’t look like you can do it without making a scene.”

“Can you stop?” I ordered. 'This was no time to get seduced by me!' “I’m not going to murder him, I’m going for capture. He is much too valuable to just get rid of. I need his info on all the trade routes he knows so that I can sabotage them.”

“Well, well. Aren’t we clever? Capturing a captain during a time of this hidden war. A good tactic as long as the captain doesn’t perish in the crossfire,” she purred playing with my tail. “But how are you going to do that? He looks well prepared for a frontal assault, and then there is the magic sucker. So no spells can be used.”

“Yep, you got that right, but I have a plan,” I say, turning myself in dragon form, then morphing it into a black wolf diamond dog in my trench coat getup, then smacking her upside the head for biting my wing during the transition.

“ah~,” she moaned from my slap. ‘What the fuck is wrong with her?’ “Hm hmm. Using the abnormal factor to cause disarray within the ranks, making them fear a look they came to fearfully be concerned about?”

“You got it right. If I can make an image that a group of badasses are taking them down one by one without any trouble in just one man hit squads, then I can further push them into a corner where I can snuff them out with little man power. And hopefully without bloodshed,” I explained.

“That is quite the tactic. Well, I should let you go about your business then. Don’t want you to fail now, but please give me a show? I do like a man with power.”

“Oh I’ll give you a show alright.”

"One with leather straps?"

"No."

She stayed behind the container, letting me go about my business. Since I was just out of range, I summoned my two.44 magnums with a pouch of bullets. If I was going to give the impression that there are many people in black trench coats with epic weaponry was after them, then Starlight will have to pull in all her troops to defend her cause at the source.

I walked out from my hiding place with oversized guns in paws. Walking in this new form of mine wasn’t that hard. I could use the spring from my inverted legs to increase my speed and power output, but my paws were a little big to hold the guns. To combat this little detail. I shrunk them down to a more human-like appearance, keeping the claws and strength for added unarmed damage. The group took notice of my sudden arrival with a grain of salt, but when they saw that I was armed. They instantly opened fire with small caliber rounds meant for civil removal, like a bunch of pansies.

I sidestepped to the right going into full sprint, sending heavy return fire on my attackers. One of the dragons kicked over the table that they were sitting at, taking cover behind it, while the others took their own refuge behind one of the over armored shipping crates.

I jumped into the air using my much more powerful legs and a magic propulsion rune, turning on a spell that I was anxious to use. ‘Time for V.A.T.S motherfuckers!’ In the air, the spell took effect, causing my perception of time to slow down to a snail’s pace. But unlike the original concept from where I based the spell on, I had to aim manually. A minor setback, but so worth the test.

I aimed from above to the dragon hiding behind the table then opened fire on his head. From the two shots I fired, only one landed a direct hit causing his brains to splatter all over the side of the ship in a mess of overkill. I turned the spell off, then rolled behind cover while dodging a barrage of bullets coming from the remaining three. A wicked grin was plastered on my face in glee from my spells success. ‘Now all I have to do is figure out how making a device that could do that without the need for manual activation.Then I shall have my pip-boy!'

I rolled out of my cover after my little thought, to the sound of their ceasefire. When they realized that I was charging straight for them, they opened fire again. Like a badass, I turned on my V.A.T.S rip off spell on and gave them my return fire. My bullets collided with theirs mid-flight destroying their bullets but causing mine to veer off course. Then reloading with my insane speed then I fired upon them again, this time my shots killed the other two dragons, leaving the zebra the last one standing.

Just as he was reloading, I kicked his gun from his stumbling hooves, shooting it to prevent any more return fire. He pulled out a knife while I was recovering from the kick, and attempted to stab me while my back was turned, but I was still in V.A.T.S mode. I caught the blade just barely from touching my spine, breaking it with a span of my wrist, and then landing a hard side kick to his face, sending him into the crate he was using for cover.

I held him there, suspended a couple feet from the ground using my superior leg strength to hold him up. He struggled to break free, slamming his fore- hoof down on my armored leg, but to no avail. When he realized his attempts to escape were non-existent, he tried to choke up a few words in defeat, but couldn’t from the lack of air. I let him go, aiming a gun to his face to prevent him from running away from his temporary freedom.

“Who are you?” he coughed up, rubbing his neck from the awkward position. ‘Time to make V proud.’

“I’m belief, an idea. The idea to end the hypocrisy of those who believe they are righteous when they themselves become a dictator in a world they think is equal.” I say.” I am just one of many. We do not forgive. We do not forget. Expect us, and run. We are the new lunar knights. Pride of the evening armada.”

Silence…

He stared confused, unmoving, like what I just said went into one ear and out the other. I waited for a reply, but none came. Just as I was about to remove the talisman that is causing my magic to fail, I spotted something in the reflection of his eye.

‘Reinforcements.’

I dropped my gun from his head turning to see who was up next for extermination. To my surprise, there were at least five more ships armed to the teeth with mini-gun wielding dragons and griffins with rocket launchers. ‘Fuck you Starlight, Just fuck you.’ I turned to face the zebra again, but he wasn’t there anymore. He must have slipped away during my observation and somehow managed to get to the ships in ten seconds flat.

'Just when I was making progress, I get the mini-army of overkill. Seriously? The closer I get, the more armed these guys’s became. It was really starting to become unfair. '

I check my ammo supply while the zebra went on a rant about how much of a fool I was, telling me my attempt was stupid and that I am stupid for doing it. Yadda, yadda. I didn’t have enough ammo to take them all down, but at least I was out of range of the magic sucker.

I teleported a resupply of ammo from my stash I left just outside of town, as well as teleporting my latest invention; Grenade launcher Gravity hammer. It was a six-foot long beast with a grenade launcher placed inside the wedge with the barrel pointing out of the face. It was made out of dragon scales and dragon bone, making it light as a feather and nearly indestructible. Although the design was still in the simplistic stage, looking like a small round barrel made out of a huge dragons claw that was attached to a pretty white stick. The fear effect that my new overkill weapon at my disposal was very satisfying.

I kept a gun in my left hand while holding my hammer at the trigger in the right, swung over my shoulder, ready for round two. I gave them the most demonic wolfish smile I could muster, making some lose their composure from my insane joy.

All five ships opened fire with everything they got at my location. I Jumped into V.A.T.S again giving me enough time to slam the hammer down, pull the trigger, and get sent flying into the air spinning like a pinwheel.

They quickly realized that I wasn’t dead, just in time for me to land right beside a glutton class orange fight dragon holding two mini-guns, one in each arm. I swung like happy Gillmor, giving the dragon an explosive uppercut. Blood, brains and charred bone dust rained from the sky, sending a deep sense of horror into his friends.

The recoil I’ll have to get used to, because from the blast, the ship lurched down hard, sending all the standing pincushions near the edge off the of ship, killing most of them from the fall. I sent a few more shots down to the survivors, killing any stragglers that wanted to run away.

The other ships didn’t like the fact that I was killing their entire crew with ease. The other four ships turned their guns on the ship I was located on, ready to fire, but I wouldn’t let them. I jumped using the hammer as an accelerator to the bow of the ship. Just as they were about to destroy this hunk of junk, I sent it flying towards them with a hard telekinetic kick, causing three of the five ships to explode from all the gunpowder stored within them, making sure that I didn’t hit my target.

When I saw that he was alive through the fire and the flames. I cleaned up the mess, teleporting the guns to my ship for analysis. Once I recovered from all the suffocating smoke, I realized that my target was making a run for it, and through the town no less. Irritated, I ran after them.

I didn’t have time to bring Lust with me, nor warn Lily that I was about to level a town while trying to capture two runaway ships. I was too low on magic to do so from that talisman. I ran through the shipping yards using what little neutral magic I had left on a speed spell, but just as I thought. They opened fire on me again while trying to fly away.

I dodged all their bullets breaking free of the shipping yards. The people were at a disarray, sending out the alarm of an attack. ‘At least no one will be in the way.’ The ships broke free from each other into two different directions, but I was just after the one with the zebra. I hit a button on my hammer turning it into a Bazooka while running up along the side of a building. I turned on V.A.T.S sending a perfect shot at the dud ship destroying it instantly. Then I cleaned up the mess.

With the one ship left, I eventually caught up to it in the market district. ‘My favorite part of town.’ I sent it one final shot to the balloon of the ship with my grenade hammer, forcing it to crash down on top of several carnival stands, skidding to a violent halt into a building. I slowly walked to the burning ship with my hammer swung over my shoulder. The sun said its final goodbye for the night letting the moon shine brightly over the burning wreckage that was once a ship. The town’s folk retreated into the bunkers, and the dragon hunting squad was sent out to deal with the problem, but there were no dragons here and… HOLY SHIT!

Just as the dragon hunting squad was beginning their approach to the ship to save any survivors. A full grown red dragon in full armor, wielding a fucking anti-ship canon in one hand and a railgun in the other, landed on them, killing them instantly. The zebra that I was after jumped on the shoulder of the dragon without a single scratch on him. The dragon let out a ear raping roar destroying every window within a ten mile radius.

I looked at my little 44.’s realizing that my tiny guns wouldn’t work on this beast. I sent them back home as well as my hammer in exchange for Nix and Lumen. With both my swords in hand and unsheathed, encasing my arms in pure black flame. I smiled in sadistic glee to my new foe. The zebra pointed to me, giving the dragon an order for my destruction. If Aqua had this thing at her disposal, then I will need a much bigger crew and guns.

‘I don’t have much magica left, so time to cheat with one of my new tricks.’

Just as he fired a round from his railgun destroying the marketplace just with the pressurized sound wave following the iron spike barreling straight for me. I turned on V.A.T.S one more time. I caught the over-electrified bullet with my bare hands. Then absorbed the electrical energy, stopping the bullet dead in its tracks, recharging my neutral magica.

Just as I was recovering from the shot, I realized that I was pushed back several blocks from my original location. I dropped that spear shaped iron spike, starring down the dragon with a cheeky smirk plastered on my face. The dragon reloaded for another shot while sending two regular basketball sized shells my way. I focused all my neutral magic bitch slapping the two shells with my swords, destroying a neighborhood, all on one spell.

“Velocitatem et potential!” (Speed and power) I screamed, feeling the spell take immediate effect.

The dragon sent another railway round at me, but using my new found strength, I caught the bullet. Using the momentum, I sent it fly back to the dragon. The bullet I sent back cut the railgun arm clean off, making the dragon drop to one leg, crying in agonizing pain. I teleported the gun to my ship, then I bolted straight for the dragon.

The dragon, however, didn’t let the pain of losing his arm take his attention away from me. While I ran towards him, he sent a barrage of oversized bullets my way. I turned onto another street dodging these bullets only to be fired at through the buildings I was using to flank the bastard from behind. Just as I was about to finally get close enough to land a finishing blow, a lost, scared foal was trapped under a pile of rubble and its mother was desperately trying to save her.

I stopped my sprint to save the foal, but when the mother saw me, she instantly went into the defensive, crouching over the foal in a fit of raging tears. ‘I don’t have time for this.’ I thought. I walked up to the mother pushing her aside while I freed the foal.

“GET AWAY FROM HER YOU MONSTER!” she cried throwing a rock at me. I let it hit me. I knew it was my fault for leveling a town. Another town.

“You alright little one,” I smiled to the freed foal. The little girl dressed up as a princess nodded fearfully in response. I handed her back to her livid mother telling them that the foal will be fine and to get out of here. They ran off after the mother made sure her daughter was fine, leaving me with the dragon.

I ran through a crumbling building that was being shot at by the dragon. It took me a second to reach the roof, and a second to run out of magic, again, but at least I was right beside him now. The zebra couldn’t believe I wasn’t dead yet, and frankly, neither could I. They stopped their barrage to reload for another, but if they have such an overkill weapon on their side, then no wonder why they haven’t had a single problem with the trade routes on the high road. They had fucking flying tanks!

The dragon finished reloading just in time for me to begin my final assault. The zebra sent a barrage of bullets of his own along with the dragon. They destroyed the building that I used to be on, but that would be their final attack. I landed on the dragons arm as he was aiming for another shot. I left a single slice on his arm, causing the dragon to erupt in hellfire from Nix, finishing him off for good. The zebra jumped off just in time to dodge the dragon to fall in a heap of ash and metal, but before he could get away again. I landed on him, pinning him down on the only building left standing in the marketplace. I took the talisman off from around his neck and broke it, sending the remains to my ship for study. I held Nix to his throat, still smiling like a madman. ’Or maybe it was from the adrenaline pumping through my veins?’

“You thought you can run away or fight your way out, but Aqua had the same idea and failed just like you did now,” I growled. “So you are coming with me, and you are going to cooperate. Do you understand?”

“Fuck. You!” she snarled back.

I kicked him upside the head, knocking him out cold. I teleported him back to my ship to a prison cell, using the remaining chaos magic I had left. I turned around to see the carnage that I have wrought in this small town, or rather, was a small town. The battle with overkill dragon blitz destroyed every single building used for housing, and the streets didn’t do so well either. Pipes jutted out of the ground sending water both clean and dirty flooding a few of the streets. Whatever wasn’t just a pile of rubble, was on fire. The civilians poured back into their decimated town, some were too shocked to say anything, some search for anyone that ended up hurt from the crossfire, while others fell to their knees in a fit of agony for their town.

I checked how much chaos magic I had left. ‘Not enough, but oh well. Being bedridden for a few days wouldn’t hurt.’ I sighed. I forced myself to cast one more spell fixing the entire town in an instant. I sheathed my swords then sent them back home, then I turned myself back into my griffin self. I flew down the newly repaired marketplace in search for my girls. Thankfully, I found them quite quickly. Azura dropped her pillow case of candy, jumping into my arms bawling like a baby. Lily was almost there too, but somehow manage to keep her composure. I grabbed their bags of candy, too tired to say anything and teleported us home.

Chapter 35. I'm a psychopath from a filler chapter of my life.

I opened my eyes to wake up in a familiar room. I didn’t recognize it at first from the pain caused by the light, but I quickly discovered that it was my room. This is the room that I have been calling my home for several months now. It is a comfortable little nook in the bowels of the ship, quiet and secluded. Whenever I have an idea for a new spell or weapon, I would come here if I had the time to write it in my journal.

The spells that I have created over the few short months were nothing special. Most of them were just fanboy experiments from my favorite shows back on earth that I proved possible. Other than the spells, I had many ideas for weapons; Swords with guns, more powerful grenade hammers, sniper scythes, clubs with hand cannons as the core, and a quiver that dispenses beer. Yeah, I had too much time on my hands with that book.

If I had just a little more time, I could have used my creations to aid in the battle with the flying-fire-breathing-tank, but, of course, I didn’t have the time to do so. When my battle with the dragon ended, and the dust had settled from the crossfire. I somehow found the strength to repair the entire town from the damage I caused. I know the citizens went through hell, and the impression I left wouldn’t be so easily forgotten. I decimated their entire town within a few hours with my very own hands. And at the end of it all, I barely had enough strength left to return us home.

Thankfully, after I passed out from over exerting myself, Lily managed to drag my ass from the bridge to my room. Lily probably didn’t have a hard time carrying me through the ship. I knew she had the capability. She is a good girl, always thinking about me, usually in more ways than one. I should give her my thanks when she returns to check up on me, and if I’m not so sore, I’ll give her a treat. Maybe a massage or I’ll cook her something nice. It’s the least I could do.

But why my room of all places?

The amount of magical energy I spent during the fight put me on a fine line to a coma. Lily should have known that if I pass out without explanation, then I’m in real danger. I ran the risk of being put out of commission for several months, and I relied on Lily to ensure my safety unless… Unless she didn’t believe that I was in any trouble and that my condition could be remedied with only a few days bedridden. I guess it was my fault for running the risk I should have paid more attention to. Oh well, what’s done is done.

Lying on my bed, I got a full view of my room. Usually, I don't take a detailed account of the rooms I stay in, then again. I didn't have time to do so. Even though this room was small despite it being the captain quarters. Thankfully I didn't mind the space, it's not like I needed it to be too comfortable. I have everything that I need; a bed, shower, closet, dresser, and desk.

Aside from all the usual things found in an average room. I had amassed a variety of items that I made or found. Leaning against my desk was my three main weapons; Nix, Lumen, and Lupus. In my closet were my two sets of armor and my black trench coat. Everything else that I had since day one was in my chest at the base of my bed, mostly bullets and pocket change.

From the smell emanating from my pits, I must have been here for a couple of days. I tried to move from my bed to go have a shower, but my body wouldn’t let me. It was like every muscle was frozen solid. Well, it serves my right to pick a fight with a dragon using a railgun.
"Fuck me I’m stiff,” I complained trying to get out of bed. The effort was unfortunately stopped by a familiar sight making her way in focus. A sight I really didn’t want to see so soon.

“Erg. You’re still here?” I groaned failing to get back up, again.

“Yep,” she cheered, finding a comfortable place beside my bed.

Deep down inside, I knew leaving Lust behind while I went to capture the zebra, would not get rid of her. She is a creation meant to test me in some way but having her pop up just like Beetlejuice without my say so, didn’t help my current mood. I was too sore and mentally drained to be physically effective against her, but I guess sooner rather than later is they way she would want it.

“Yep,” she replied, popping a chessboard into existence for us to use.

I tried to get up for the third time, this time with painful success. She jumped onto the bed and sat at the base, setting up the game, also making me lose my balance. While I got back up from my fall and went through my usual morning routine; arch spine till every disk pops, flex wings, and then a yawn cleaning out my eye crust.

“So we're playing chess?” I asked, taking my place at the opposite end of the board. She set up the white pieces on her side and black on mine.

“Not just any game of chess,” she said. “Reality chess!”

“So, how do we play?”

“Simple. The pieces move on their own based on the answers we give each other as a response to a question. The harder the question we give to each other, the easier the win and the more we learn.”

So it’s a game about truth and not about sex. Just when I had the upper hand, reality slaps me in the face, but how am I going to beat her?
The only I could possibly beat her is with questions. So I have to very careful about what I ask, but if I have the liberty to ask anything. Then I should go with things that could help me with whatever troubles that I have been having early on in the game.

“Ready for your first question?” I asked.

“Go for it.”

“Okay then, let's go. What is Starlight glimmer after in her little hiding hole?” She frowned for a moment, knowing fully well that I asked for an advantage over my enemy, but this enemy is hidden away behind a barrier that cancels out magic. Lust can’t use magic to cheat her way out, so now she has to go with her own intuition alone. And she can't read my mind either because I don't even know what Starlight is after.
An evil smile grew on her face after a while, giving me the feeling that she has something up her sleeve, but that is not possible. “So?” I asked through a yawn ready for a long answer.

“Starlight glimmer is after an ancient demon created by the seven eyes of chaos millennia ago. This demon was the very reason that Tartarus was built. Long ago, an old user with his version of the seven eyes of chaos completed the tests. He hoped to gain full power of this kind of magic to become a god, but in the end, he just became the very thing he sought to destroy. A monster of absolute evil.
Starlight hopes to free this beast and release it into the world so that she can rid the world of all that oppose her and from the ashes. She will start anew, making the world in her own image. A utopia of equality under one banner. But, you're almost done your set of tests too, are you not?"

My heart stopped, that is not what I thought Starlight was going after. I thought she would gain control of an old war bomb created a thousand years ago meant to end the war between Nightmare moon and Celestia, but not a demon that… That I am slowly becoming. Oh god, what the hell have I got myself into? I must get her to give me an answer on how to stop it. To stop me from becoming the destroyer of worlds and not get locked up forever for all eternity.

“What’s wrong, Winter? Petrified?" Lust said as her knight moved in front of the pawn to the right side of her bishop.

Am I terrified? No, I'm afraid not. Or rather I can’t, and I didn’t know why. Why am I not terrified? Why am I not scared of being alone? Something like that should at least make me feel something for my safety, but nothing is stirring within my mind, not even the regard for the safety of others. What the hell was wrong with me?

“No, I'm afraid not. I know I should be, it is the normal response, but I just can’t. My brain won’t let me and I want to know why, but I can't find the answer.”

“Is that your question? We’re just starting the game you know?” Lust ad right, if I don't get the answers that I'm looking for. Then I won't be able to stop myself from becoming something worse than Satan.

“Sure. Why am I not feeling any concern about my new reality of becoming a super demon?”

“Are you sure, you want to know something like that?”

“Yes,” I replied.

“Okay then. You're acting this way because you're a nighty-eight percent psychopath. The other two percent is meant for your ability to feel love and have sexual arousal. So if an author were to write about you, the readers would think you are a Marry Sue. You believe you are perfect; that everything you do is perfect, and whomever you kill deserves it, and that you can’t fail even if it cost thousands of lives.

You can’t be scared because you are incapable to be scared. You throw yourself into situations that would make you look like the perfect killing machine, then again. You took the time to become one. You know how to predict every attack; you know how to make every type of weapon, you know how to cause the most and least amount of damage to anything, and most important of all. You enjoy it.”

It took me some time to fully understand what she just said, that I am a perfect psychopathic killing machine. That out of all my intelligence I have used up to this point was to cause harm to others.

Looking back on this new fact about myself, I cannot deny it. Every confrontation that I was in, I didn’t take a single scratch. I took every step I could ensure that I had a flawless victory, and when I did take a hit, I went into overdrive, making me near impossible to beat me by normal means. Celestia was absolutely right. I am the prince of darkness, the bringer of the end. She will do everything in her power to keep me on her good side, not out of respect for my ability’s, but out of fear of what I can do.

I watched my pawn in front of my king move forward two spaces finishing my turn. I was at a loss; I didn’t think I would end up this way. That I would end up being a; sadistic, edgy, overpowered Marry Sue in a fucked up version of my favorite show. I deserve to be cursed with this eye to atone for my sins.

“Your move, Winter. Or should I say. Deus sǽculum, the god of the apocalypse. Well, you’re almost there anyway. The eye is just the start, but Deus Ex Machina told you that, didn’t she?” she said breaking my train of thought. But she was right. Dexter did say something like that in the letter she gave me.

“Yeah, I believe so.”

“So what is your question? “What now, she asks. How can I go on knowing that I am just a means to an end? I don’t think nobody can stop the thing that I'm becoming. I don't even think I could come up with a way... Can't I? Maybe if I get Lust to tell me, but she won't, won't she?

“Can I stop it from happening? Can I stop myself from becoming the destroyer of the world? I know Deus told me that I have a higher purpose than to be the God of space and time, but I don’t believe it's to end the world! There must be something else?” Her brow rose with a devilish smirk.

“There is, but I don't think you will like it.”

I don't care, I must know, even if I have to kill Celestia, I will not become my destiny!

“Then that’s my next move.”

“Well, let's see here. You know how this eye of yours is giving you a test for each of its different attributes? Well, you do believe there will be seven in total, but in actuality, there are eight. The eighth test will give you seven choices to choose from; each with their own unique outcomes, but there is a secret one. The seven normal ones will turn you into a demon no matter what, but the secret one will not. The cost, however, is substantial. You will lose everything; your family, your weapons, even your memories, but I am sure you will find a way to combat this, and as for your higher purpose than to be a god? Well, it was to become the great destroyer of worlds but of course you want to give that destiny the big fuck you.”

“Yes,” I nodded in disappointment.

“Well, we should continue our game, so it’s my move. Are you ready?”

“Sure…”

I couldn't move, for I was terrified. It's the first time I felt this emotion, to be scared beyond belief. It was thanks to Lust that I get to have this new experience. Everything she told me from our game, sent tremors throughout my body. Something’s I didn’t want to hear, while others I was forced to realize, but the game went on like none of it mattered to her.

Our game went on for several hours till we both had one move left each. Question after question that she gave me, made me sick of myself. At first they were honest and innocent like; how do you cope with stress? Why didn't you exercise? But they gradually got worse to; Why are you a psychopath? Why do you take the lives of the innocent? Why don't you just get rid of Azura? She is useless!

The only good thing that I got out of my own torrent was answers. Answers as to how to beat Malice, the super demon that Starlight glimmer wants to release. Answers about as to why I'm so emotionless. Answers about the future yet to come, and all of them made my quest longer than it should have been.

Beating Malice is a tough task if Starlight were to release him before I stop her. I would need several things; the sunlight of Celestia, The presence of the moon, the elements of harmony, the taint of cursed hands, and the pride of griffins. The first two are very simple; all’s I have to do is gain a small portion of both Celestia and Luna’s magic. The last three will be much tougher. It was thanks to a few more moves that I was told how to acquire all of the items that I need.

To gain the elements, I have to go to the tree of harmony and harness its power with the eye of greed. In other words, learn everything about it. The taint, however, requires me to go back to earth to kill someone that should be dead. My brother. Aside from my initial reaction of fear-inducing terror from the answers Lust was giving me. As soon as I heard that my brother was still alive after he was supposed to be crushed by an anti-matter bomb. I lost it, but I didn't let it take me away from the game.

The pride of griffins was the last thing that I needed from the list. Lust told me it was something lost millennia ago, just after the fall of Nightmare moon. I didn’t get much else about it, only that it was in a city within the griffin dominion called Griffinstone, the old kingdom of griffins.

At first my brain told me that there was an actual kingdom of griffins, but after that reaction was confusion. If Griffinstone was indeed the kingdom of griffins then why is there a dominion? But of course there was a dominion. The remaining part of the old kingdom was uninhabitable dew to all the horrors created after the fall of Nightmare moon. I should be able to learn much about my culture there, if there is anything left, that is if I win the game.
Lust was still lying happily on my bed waiting for my last question. This question will determine if I win or lose. Sitting upright tired and aggravated, I thought through my clouded mind for a way to win. The things she told me didn't help me in any way and were meant to hurt, to cause pain that I have not felt for a long time; Anger, terror, fear, misery, grief, and loss. I quickly learnt about what Lusts test was meant to put me through. It was to force me to accept the truth about who I am, who I really am.

To beat her after all that I have been through. It didn't help that learning that I am a psychopath with a sadistic obsession with murder and only having a pawn left while she still had all her major pieces one move away from checkmate. How? Everything that I learned to ensure the lives of millions will be safe. Was it all for nothing? Was being put through the torment of truth worth it? There has to be a way to beat her with only one question, but what is it!

"Having trouble Winter?" Lust asked. "You only have one move left till you die."

"I know!" I snapped, gritting my teeth looking for a way out, which was hard having your mind being read by your opponent.

"Well, I don't have all day you know."

It took me some time ripping my hair out, but I think I finally have a way to beat her with just one pawn. She is testing me with the truth, then the truth she will get, but this last question of soul memory work if it doesn’t exist?

"Ready?" I asked.

"Sure," She replied.

"Okay then. Tell me, Lust. What happened to me when I drank that potion Moonlight gave to me to fix my soul?"

"Oh, that's easy! You..." she stopped, unsure of what to say. Yes! She can’t read the subconscious!

"You what?"

"You fixed your soul."

"That is not what I asked for."

"Well, I don't know. I can't answer that and neither can you!" she spat in frustration.

"Yes I can, but it will cost you the game, remember? If I can answer a question that can't be answered, then I automatically win."

“Hmpf, but if you can’t then I win and you die!”

“That is a risk I am willing to take.”

“Then due tell.”

“Alright. When the potion Moonlight gave me to fix my soul, various things happened to me. Most of them are the cause for everything that I chose to forget till you put them back into light. The reason as to why I am a psychopath is because when my soul was in two-- one light half and one dark half – my dark half that had all the things that I shunned was absorbed into the light half. And all my emotions that I always put aside for everything except love and sex, was erased, and you help give back some of them to me.

The other most important thing that happened was my ability to use chaos magic. Normally, only dragons can use this kind of magic without any problems like the corruption effect, but the merge made me immune. It was only a matter of time till I fully had that ability thanks to my ex goddess and her affection towards me.

Other than that, it was one of the requirements to gain this eye, but you didn’t know that now did you?”
Lust was pissed after my explanation. Her face was replaced from her usual lustiness to absolute anger. I saw my pawn moved past her knight straight to the edge of the board on her side turning into the queen. Then it took out one piece after the other. This just added fuel to the fire, causing her to scream in defiance.

“What’s wrong Lust?” I smirked through my depression, happy that I get to live another day. “Did you just lose?”
“FUCK YOU WINTER! YOU WILL NEVER BEAT GREED! YOU WILL DIE AND WELL ALL WILL LAUGH AT YOUR FUNER….” She couldn’t finish the last of her raving sentence because my new queen killed her king, ending the game and Lust’s stupid test, but just as she left. The fact that the test of greed is much harder than the torment of truth bothered me, but right now, all I could think of doing is grabbing hold of Azura in an embrace and never let go, until she starts biting me to let go.

Chapter 36. Nightmares.

Ever since these tests began, I have been feeling ill. Not the common ill of being physically drained, but mentally and emotionally ill. It's like my entire system was being overrun with pain and regret. The pain of feeling all of my lost emotions; sorrow, fear, and anger. I thought removed long ago. The regret of not knowing how I lost my way or how to cope with its return.

When I was done doing my usual routine of taking care of my girls and making sure that my prisoners were fed. I sat in the crew bar on my ship, trying to forget the never-ending guilt of those I've wronged by drinking till I forget the day that passed. The thousands of lives, I've killed. The war I started with Starlight glimmer. And the path I must walk to prevent the destruction of the world.

It's December first one thousand ninety-nine since I last checked my calendar a few hours ago. I have lived in Equestria, or rather, near for six months. Trying to ensure its survival from the communism of Starlight glimmer. Though, I suppose it's my fault for sticking my nose in places where it doesn't belong. Even though things have been going slow for the past week since Lusts test ended with me on top. I can't help but feel lost. Everything is in place for her downfall, but the timing is off to take any action.

I know I should get the things I need to stop Malice if he were to be released. I just don't have the energy. Maybe it's because I'm drinking the bar dry? But that can't be right.

I looked over to the clock above the bar door to see how long I've been drinking today. Today I started drinking at six P.M, but the clock now reads one A.M. I chuckled to myself quietly for a moment, for tomorrow I'll get another hangover. Just as I was about to go for another round of booze, a familiar sound entered the dimly lit room. I didn't pay any attention to it though. I was more concerned with my whiskey.

"Winter?" asked a concerned female voice. I didn't respond to it though. I knew it was Lily. She is usually up this late to use the bathroom. She must not have been able to fall back to sleep and decided to walk around for awhile.

"Winter?" she asked again while took another shot of whiskey.

"Yeah..." I whispered in reply. "...What do you want?"

"Are you drinking?" she gasped.

"Yeah..."

"Why? It's not like you," she said taking a seat beside me on one of the red round stools.

"Yeah..." I sighed knowing fully well of how I looked to her. It wasn't like me to drink at all. I didn't like it, I knew what effect it had on me, but it's what I need right now. To make me feel more like shit for the things I 've done, I deserved it.

"What's wrong?" she asked trying to meet my saddened, tired eyes.

"Nothing. I'm just tired."

"Tired? Tired of what? If you need a break, can't I help you?"

"I said it's nothing."

"No, it's not just nothing!"

"YES, IT IS!" I roared in her face. Lily winced from my explosion, but that didn’t do anything to remove her from my sight.

"Stop lying!" she argued. "If you don't tell me right now, I will force it out of you."

"Get lost Lily and leave me alone," I snarled back, clenching my glass hoping that she’ll leave me alone. She grabbed my wrist and attempted to pull me from the bar, but I didn't let her. I retaliated harshly by slapping her across the face as hard as I could. She quickly stopped her attempted unsure on what happened.

“Lily, I’m sorry. I-I didn’t mean too!” I said while she let go of my wrist, pushing me back to my stool.

“You want me to get lost and leave you alone? Fine then. BE ALONE!” she cried, as she ran out of the bar to God knows where.

I tried to follow her, but my drunkenness prevented me from getting close. I eventually gave up my pursuit after I fell to the ground grinding several times. Sore, tired, drunk, and more depressed than before from my stupidity. I dragged my ass back to my room to sulk some more for hurting a friend, one of my only friends in this world.

I slowly walked to my room back down the trail I took to follow Lily. I knew what I did to her, but my body just acted on its own. I didn't mean to hurt her, to push her away when she was trying to help me, but something clicked and now. Now Lily will probably hate me for as long as I live, that's just the way girls are. Just as I was passing the bar, half tempted to start drinking again. I saw Lily through a window, running through a raging blizzard outside to the center of the island. I turned on my detox spell and chased after her so that I can beg for forgiveness and to make sure she doesn't die from the cold.

I teleported her back into the ship like the little cheat I was and handed her a blanket for her to warm up. I didn't bother to meet her eyes, nor to start asking for forgiveness for my actions from earlier tonight. I left her be slightly happy that she wasn't running through the blizzard anymore, even though it was for a few short seconds. I turned around leaving her be in the crew lounge to get some sleep.

"Winter?" Lily asked. I stopped just as I was about to leave the room and turned towards her awaiting further punishment.

"Yeah?" I whispered.

"Why did you bring me back?"

"Isn't it obvious? I didn't want you to get sick or die."

"Well, you should have let me!" she screamed. "You don't care about me anyway," she whimpered.

"Don't say that, you know I care about you. I-I didn't mean to hurt you. I swear..." I sat down on my haunches feeling the terrors coming back to torment me some more. The very horrors that have been plaguing me since Lust left. The reasons why I have been drinking myself to wits end to make the pain go away.

When I’m sober all I could see is blood and ash filling the very path I walk, but that’s just the beginning of my misfortune. After a day past to the night, they would appear, carrying the very bloodcurdling screams of people being burned alive for all eternity, begging me to burn along with them. I tried to ignore it during the day, but the more I did, the more painful it became. The room eroded away around us replacing the warm atmosphere with scorching hate. The walls peeled away like burnt scabs and the floor melted into a river of blood. Then, just behind Lily, they appeared. Three black deformities with empty bleeding eyes staring straight into my soul. Just like they have been for several weeks now.

“GO AWAY!” I screamed while backing away from the things as their mouths start to open. Lily noticed something was wrong and searched to where I was looking at.

“What are you yelling at Winter?” Lily asked, but before I could respond, they started their screaming. I broke down after a minute of their screaming. I clenched my ears begging them to stop, but no matter how hard I press down on my ears. The sound pushes through un-altered.

“Make what stop?!” Lily asked exasperated, but I couldn’t answer.

Without any reason, I ran from my horrors to a place where I can be safe from them. I ran through the ship with a screaming Lily chasing after me, but they weren’t fast enough to keep up. Within seconds, I was in my sanctuary; a pitch black hiding hole where the light couldn’t hope touch. Once inside this little nook in the ship, the blood stopped flowing over me, the ash vanished from the air and the deformities stopped their unholy singing.

Lily was quick to find me in my hiding place, but she couldn’t enter. She had to stay behind an iron door that was locked from the inside. I knew she was there because of my eye. The very eye that is causing the living nightmares that could only be tamed by darkness or booze. She knocked on the door begging me to come out and to tell her what’s wrong with me?

“Winter! Open up, please! What is wrong? And don’t you dare say it’s nothing!” Lily cried banging on the door.

"No," I replied in her mind. "They would return, and I can't bare their screams any longer."

"Whose screams? Why are you acting this way? What's wrong!”

"Will you leave me be if I tell you?" I begged.

"...Only if you tell me what's wrong."

"Fine then, but don't try to help me. There is nothing you can do."

"I don't know what's wrong with me, but for a while now, I've been having these day terrors and I don't know why! Every day it's the same thing. Blood fills me path like a river and ash from the burning corpses trying to escape their torment, always calling out to me for help with their soundless cries.

Then, during the sunset, these three deformities would appear to scream. Their screams didn't hurt me for the first few instances they were here, but day after day, it would get louder and with more heart-wrenching intensity.

The only way these day terrors would go away is if I'm in this room, or drunk to the moon. I tried to find a way to cure myself of this torment, but I couldn't find anything. The only thing I could do to ease the pain is with a bottle of scotch or a safe haven that I could retreat to." I explained. "So please leave me alone when I ask you too. I don't want to hurt you again."

The next day Lily gave me some distance. Not that I blame her. After what I told her last night. My explanation must have frightened her to some degree. Her friend that she doesn't admit is slowly go insane with an ungodly sound bellowing through his ears. I would have scared for me too. I left the girls alone after breakfast to check up on the prisoners. Having my prisoners kept in relative solitude for a long period of time, must have started something to effect their sanity. I took a swig of my favorite whiskey to ease the day terrors, then left for the prison deck.

On the way there I checked up on the people I was going to visit with my eye. Iron Maiden was sitting comfortably on her cot in her cell thinking about how she was going to escape. And the zebra was exercising. Both of them still believed that their cult master Starlight glimmer was going to save them. I'll give them some credit. They are hard to break, but the truth breaks everyone.

I arrived at their cells eager to see if they can escape an island in the middle of the northern arctic ocean during a blizzard. I opened both of their cells turning on an invisibility spell to study their reactions. I need to know how well they can adapt to their environment if they were to become a part of my crew.

Iron Maiden walked out of her cell, checking down the barren hall to see if anyone was waiting for her. To her surprise, a zebra strode out of his own cell, unbroken, unafraid. Unsure of he was an enemy. She thought of a pass phrase that Aqua Marine herself had told her.

"The heart is strong if the..." Iron Maiden said.

"...If the herd is one," the zebra finished.

"So you got locked up in this dastardly place as well?" she asked taking a quick look down the hall.

"Yeah, by a fucking diamond dog with our weapons," he growled unhappily. "But that doesn't matter right now. How did you get captured?"

"I was hired and my employer found out about our cause."

"Were you THAT careless?"

"Oh heavens no! He used a mind-reading spell on me when I wasn't paying attention."

"No matter. Right now, we need to get out of here. Wherever here is."

"Right then. Lead on."

Iron Maiden and Brimstone the zebra, ventured through a section of the ship that I purposely force them to follow. I made them go through this path to keep them away from Lily and Azura as a precaution for their safety. I kept a safe distance from them, hidden by my invisibility spell. Iron Maiden and Brimstone quickly moved through the ship, thinking that this was some advanced prison used for the most dangerous of prisoners, but this was not the case. They would soon find out that they air in the air, several miles above my island.

Iron Maiden enters the final room behind Brimstone, ending their journey to freedom. Now, because I'm drunk. I'm, going to give them a very demented prank. The door closed behind them and another in front. They were trapped in an empty room with a letter I left for them to interpret at the center.

"Hey, what's going on here!?" Iron Maiden shouted.

"I don't know! It's probably a trap."

"Well, get us out of it," she ordered. "You can start with that note over there."

"What note?!" Brimstone shouted back.

"That note!" she pointed to the piece of paper on the ground. He reluctantly picked it up and read it out loud to her.

"A couple is trapped within a room of truth. Who is the liar of royalty and who is the non-believer."

"What the hell is this supposed to mean?" Brimstone asked.

"Well, figure it out, but I warn you. If this room becomes darker than night, then you both will die. Hehehehe," I purred menacingly through my invisibility.

"Who's there!" the both shouted in unison. I didn't answer.

They searched around the room for a way out while I slowly dimmed the lights. The tried to open the doors, but they wouldn't budge. Iron Maiden tried a few of her smithing spells to attempt to melt the dragon scale walls, but that also failed. Brimstone just watched his companion fail over and over again knowing that they cannot escape the room.

Brimstone read the note again. trying to figure out who is the liar and who is the non-believer. He knew with all his experience that the best way out of any situation is with complete calmness. Then just as Iron Maiden was about to give one final effort at the doors, he figured out who is who from the note.

Brimstone stopped Iron Maiden from wasting any more of her magical energy and called out to me. "I know what you are asking for!"

"Well, let's hear it. I'm all ears," I replied.

"I'm the non-believer and Iron Maiden is the lair. I'm I right?"

"Yes."

"So let us out!" Iron Maiden chimed in.

"Only if you want to hear the truth of your cause, and let me tell you. It's not pretty," I said. They both looked at each other confused, before coming to a silent agreement to here what I have to say.

"Fine, tell us oh no one," sassed Brimstone.

"As you wish."

I created a magical screen on the wall to show them what their fearless leader was going to do. I showed them a land of burning fields, starving civilians, enslaved; zebras griffins, diamond dogs, and their leader on top of a pile of dead bodies with a castle sized demon behind her.

They were stunned, too shocked to even move their eyes away from the screen. Iron Maiden trembled at the sight of the walking castle killing entire armies with a single swing of its arm. Brimstone was appalled to see his own kind treated like common filth. I cut off the spell to let them realize what they were a part of, what they were trying to do.

"That is the truth of your beloved leader. She plans on unleashing the worst demon from Tartarus and use it as a weapon against the country for her own selfish gain. So I ask you. Will you join me to prevent the entire destruction of Equestria?"

Brimstone didn't take too long to answer a "Yes", but Iron Maiden didn't want to believe anything that I showed her. She raved against what she saw calling me the liar and calling Brimstone a betrayer. I didn't let this go on for too long. So I decided to show myself to them.

I stood behind them in my griffin form slightly buzzed. Brimstone was quick to notice my appearance, keeping a slight distance away from me. Iron Maiden, however, took my sudden arrival with hostility and made an attempt on my life. I blocked her spells until she ran out of energy, but that didn't stop her from using brute for to try to get me to release her from her prison. I used my eye to stun her in place, only allowing her to move her head.

"I'll kill you, Winter! You can fool that zebra bastard, but you can't fool me!" she raved. I looked towards Brimstone, curious on how he was reacting to Iron Maidens sudden mood change.

"Hello, Brimstone. How are you today?" I asked politely. "I see my friend Lily has been treating you nicely. I do hope that you will be polite to her when you two meet." Brimstone took my civilized manner with more confusion.

"I'm, ah. Fine, I guess?" he replied awkwardly.

"That's good. Anywho, Iron Maiden. I will give you one final choice. If you don't join, I won't just kill you, I'll hand you over to Celestia. And trust me, banishment to the badlands isn't what you want."

"Why should I join you? You're nothing but a liar!"

"Because Iron Maiden. I know the future, I've seen what happens to you cause. It fails, everyone dies, and your leader runs away like the little coward she is."

"No that can't be true!"

"Face it Iron. I could easily stop her right this instant, but the only thing that is stopping me is her barrier and that demon she is trying to release. I know how to stop it and utterly destroy it, but things take time. One of those things is your blindness to the truth. I'm giving you the chance to free yourself from the guilt of your wonderous smithing work meant to protect your comrades. That is only being used to murder the innocent."

"Stop lying!" she raged.

"Why would I lie? The only time I lie is to protect the feelings of others and to tease my friends. I will sometimes bend the truth to prevent any misfortunes, which is very few these days, but in your case. The truth is what you need to free you from your growing guilt."

"You're a monster! I am not guilty of anything!"

"I may be a monster, but at least I take my punishment for those that I kill. You don't, so who is the real monster?" I said pointing to her.

"You are." She finally gave up her belief's and accepted the facts, even though it took a while. Brimstone didn't dare intervene because he was too worried that the diamond dog was watching. Iron Maiden, like Brimstone, decided to join to atone for her sins. To punish herself for every weapon she made that ended a life.

I lead them out of the room to the crew deck where Azura and Lily were reading. When they saw my two followers, Lily jumped up and prepared for an attack. Azura, on the other hand, could care less.

"Winter? Why are the prisoners doing out of their cells?" Lily asked, going into her battle stance.

"They're free under my terms. So put your sword away. It scares people," I yawned.

"Why?! Never mind," she growled sheathing her crystal sword. I left Iron Maiden and Brimstone in Lily's care for the day while I went to collect one of the pieces I need to beat Malice. The pride of the griffins. She resisted this order for a while, but I decisively made sure that she accepted it.

I went to my room after my talk with Lily to grab certain things that I might need while I'm gone to Griffinstone. I told Lily and the others that I might not come back for a while, maybe a couple of days at the most. This didn't go so well with Azura. I promised her that I would bring back some souvenirs for her when I returned.

I put on my two shoulder satchels. A dagger made of white dragon scales, shaped like a mini straight edge katana sheathed in a simple scabbard over my left shoulder. And filled one satchel with money, the other with a flask filled with whiskey. Once equipped with my few things, I teleported to the edge of Griffinstone, ready as can be.

Chapter 37. Welcome to Griffinstone.

I awoke just outside of Griffinstone in a bush by the train station. Once I arrived just outside of Griffinstone, I immediately passed out. I didn't know why at first, but after trying to cast a simple lighting spell with my chaos magic. I quickly found out that I ran out of chaos energy. Frustrated, I got out of the bush and found my way to the train station to see how far off I was from my original destination.

While I stumbled to the drop-off, I tried to figure out why I ran out of energy. The last time I made a jump like that, I had enough to do it again hundreds of times over, but why all of a sudden I couldn't? It's not like I used up most of it before I made the jump. I made sure that I did before hand. But the more I thought about it, the more aggravated I became. I couldn't figure out why I ran out of energy.

"At least I still have my neutral magic to use if I get into a jam." I thought shaking my head, slightly annoyed of my loss of chaos magic.

Sitting at the train station in the middle of the night wasn't too bad. The night was fairly quiet. The cool evening breeze was pleasant against my fur and the bright moonlight lit my way. Griffinstone was just beyond a row of mountains, a few miles away from the station. I contemplated on going there right now, but if I remembered from the show correctly. The city was a very sketchy place.

"Umbra pallium," I said casting a spell I haven't done in a long time. It was a strange feeling, using my wings as a catalyst to focus my magical energy. "At least I have enough energy to keep my shadow cloak active for the night," I muttered settling in for the night.

Dreams. How long has it been since my last dream? A few days? A week? It was the same void I always wake up in. The pure black emptiness that is always there each time I return. The last time I dreamt was when I passed out after the fight with Brimstone. It was a dream where I met up with Luna and fought my pride. I changed the scenery to something more comfortable, but during the change. I was re-directed to somewhere else.

Once my vision clear from the teleportation, I took a quick survey of my new surroundings. I was in a castle... On the moon. I could tell I was on the moon from the sudden gravity change and the fact that I was looking up to the earth. I moved my attention to the pure white castle coming closer. It was a beautiful castle, much more alluring than Celestia's in Canterlot. But why was it moving? I began to walk to the castle, but my first step instantly placed me inside to the throne room.

I looked around trying my best not to lose my mind to the best of my ability. The throne room itself didn't help that effort though, because of the gothic style architecture. Black lace banners, a black with a white mystical rug to the throne, and various statues of bat-like guards lined the walls really made me feel at home.

"Do you find my hall to your liking?" spoke a rather seductive sounding voice. I looked up to the grand throne knowing whose voice that was, but why did she bring me here?

Nightmare Moon sat in her menacing gothic throne head held high, glaring at me with venomous curiosity. I reluctantly walked up to the throne like a trained dog, till I stopped myself from looking like one.

"Well, answer me!" she shouted in the royal voice. 'I'm really not in the mood for this right now.' I thought.

"Shut up," I said.

"What?" she asked confused that I just told her to shut up.

"I said shut up."

"You insolent MORTAL!" she erupted descending from her throne. "How dare you silence me! Do you know who I am?!"

"I thought I told you to shut up." Just as the letters left my mouth. Nightmare Moon launched a spell at me, connecting before I could react.

I was sent flying through the castle and back out to the barren moon wasteland. Nightmare Moon was quick to follow, landing in front of my path just as I was beginning to slow down from my flight. Without thinking, I corrected my path mid-flight, making sure I didn't grind my dream-self against the surface of the moon. As Nightmare Moon was about to cast another spell, I teleported right behind her. Before she could comprehend what had happened. I karate chopped her neck, knocking her out cold.

"Well, that was easy," I sighed picking the moon princess up and carried her back to the castle.

I sat down by the window in Nightmare Moons room wondering how she must be feeling up here all alone. Then again, if she has the power to break through the barrier and bring someone up. Then there must be people she could talk to, but why me? I didn't bother to think about it. I was more concerned with my lack of chaos magic. At least she has a nice view of the castle in Canterlot from here. She must have plotted many a days from this chair, staring upwards to her failed goal.

Well, since I'm here. I should try to get some information about her little base in Gem Fido, and if she decides to throw me across the moon again. I'm going to make her my new waifu. Now, why the fuck does she have so many video games? That shall be my next question.

"Argg..." Nightmare moaned from behind.

"Good morning sleeping beauty," I said. "Did you have fun last night?" She looked my way aggravated that I was still alive or at least still here.

"It's you! How dare you invade my private quarters!" she bellowed charging her magic to cast another spell. " I will cast you out with eternal nightmares if you don't leave immediately!"

"Can you please be quiet! Jeez. And I can't leave because you brought me here. Baka!" I said sticking my tongue out.

Nightmare couldn't reply or say anything in general. I could tell just by looking into her eyes that she was too confused on how I was acting towards her. She couldn't understand that a mere mortal was treating her like another mortal. Her face scrunched up for a second before she gave up on trying to figure it out.

"Have you no respect for me, mortal?" she growled. Okay, I'm starting to hit a dark spot, time to ease up a bit.

"I only have respect for those who deserve it," I said. "I had great respect for you, but bringing me here without asking and ordering me around like a tool. Quickly lost all of it. And losing my respect is something you don't want to do."

"I am royalty!"

"I AM TOO!" I boomed back causing her to flinch. "So be quiet and start getting my respect back before I leave you here. Alone."

"But it's my right."

"You can't expect anyone to just freely bow down to you in obedience. You have to earn it. That's what makes a good leader. You say you're royalty, then prove it. Show me that I should bow down and do whatever you say." I cracked a grin. "Besides, the real Nightmare Moon wouldn't be acting this way anyway. Right Lulu?"

Luna's eyes went wide in shock when I figured out that she was faking the entire time. I knew it from the start when I was first brought to the moon. The fact that she was able to break through the barrier without any trouble was a big clue to figuring it out. That, and the spell she used on me was a telekinetic kick. Not a necromantic pulse that I thought she would use. The real Nightmare Moon wouldn't be so careless, nor able to break through the barrier. But why wasn't Luna Nightmare Moon?

I guess it could be from the Elements of Harmony when she was first brought here, but in the show she was Nightmare Moon when she returned. Was she faking then too? If so then the Elements didn't have any effect on her other than to change her appearance. But the question remains. Why me? Does she recognize me from somewhere? If so, then where? The only place I could think of is that one dream we shared... Damn it! I thought I time traveled that day! Well, that explains a bit. She knew me from the start, but how did she know about the future? Arrgg... I am going to go insane with all these questions!

"You figured us out," Luna said, changed into her original form. "We thought you wouldn't notice so easily."

"Before I say how I figured it out, I want to ask you a question," I said.

"You might as well. Please ask away. We are sure you have you things that you need answering."

"How do you know about me? The Luna I know was from the..."

"The future," Luna cut me off.

"Yeah, can you answer that for me?"

"We'll try. You see Winter We hath known you since our first encounter many nights ago. The night you turned into a dragon." I nodded slowly piecing it together.

"Well, in thy dream realm, time can become distorted. I can visit anyone at any time to relieve their nightmares. This is how we knew about the events yet to come."

"I understand," I said slightly disappointed that I didn't time travel. "But how did you come across me? I must have been hard to find."

"You were quite easy to find actually. That abnormal barrier guarding your mind was a big give away, and very troublesome to try to break through," she frowned.

"Okay. Since you couldn't go into my mind and thus you decided to meet me in person instead," I said rubbing my chin. "But I still don't know why?"

"We thought you were a necromancer or worse, but after our talk. We come to the conclusion that further discussion was needed to say otherwise."

"So you thought it was a good idea to scare me when I got here as Equestria's most feared being? And when I didn't respond they way you thought I would, you threw me across the moon." I deadpanned. Luna blushed hiding her giggles behind her wing.

"Sorry, but it was quite a sight seeing a you flying like a ragdoll."

"Ha, ha," I frowned. Since she was smiling now, I should begin making her waifu. Hey? is that Dark Souls in the corner? "Well laugh it up Lulu, at least I beat Dark Souls one and two without dying or using a bonfire," I smirked.

Luna's eyes went wide in shock. She looked back and forth between me and the game rack in the corner of the room. She hid the rack under a blanket with telekinesis. "Dark Souls? What's that?" She chuckled nervously. Luna is getting skittish. She doesn't want me to figure out that she has been to Earth, but the evidence is all over her castle. Time to make her rage.

"I also beat Demon souls, bloodborne and every Hallo on the hardest difficulty without dying too."

"THAT IS IMPOSSIBLE!" she boomed in the royal Canterlot voice before realizing that she fell into my trap.

"You've been to Earth, haven't you?" I smirked.

"I-I," she stuttered.

"You've been to comic con too and saw the show at one point too." She nodded in shame.

"Tis not a lie. We hath been to your world, and it is amazing, except the wars."

"Well, I won't pry right now, but I'm still better than you at Dark Souls."

"Tis not a lie. We hath been to your world."

"Well, I won't ask about it right now, I don't think I have enough time anyways."

"Indeed, so what do you want to do now?"

"I don't know. Maybe beat you in all your favorite games?" She threw me a controller, turning on her giant self-powered T.v.

"Bring it on noob!"

'She's awesome.' I thought. I grabbed the controller and joined in.

(Six hours later.)

"There is an enemy on your right Lulu!" I warned killing several enemies with a single shot of my Barret 50 cal.

"Got him! Two coming from below!" She warned back.

"Come on only thirty seconds left," I said, quickly taking a swig of Coke.

"I know! But We are almost out of ammo!"

"Shit! I ran out!"

"Here!" she said sending me a clip.

"Thanks,"

"Your welcome. But we aren't out of it yet!"

"Yep only ten seconds left," I groaned taking down five more enemies.

"We're out!"

"Me too! Just run till the timers ends!"

"Three."

"Shit! They're gaining on us!" she yelled jumping over to the next building.

"Two! Go on almost there!"

"There in front!"

"ONE!"

"Winners!" the T.v cheered.

I and Luna let go a sigh of relief placing out controllers down to take a break. We have been playing video games for the past six hours. Eating munchies, drinking pop, and shooting noobs. Six solid hours of gaming. A life well spent. I wished I could stay longer and play some more, but the night will end and I will soon wake up from the dream. Luna knew this and made sure that we could play as long as possible.

"Well, I guess it's time for me to go," I sighed feeling my mind being pulled back into my body.

"Unfortunately, but there will be another night to play," she smiled.

"And I look forward to it," I said giving her a thumbs up before I was sent back to my body.

I woke up in my same spot that I feel asleep in, untouched. I cracked a smile knowing that I just made friends with a gamer Luna. All the pent up stress of finding a bunch of items and the day terrors left, leaving me a fresh mind. I wasn't too mad that I forgot to ask Luna about the Moon Presence, I could get it later, but after I woke up and broke free from my spell. I noticed something I didn't like. I was a kid again.

"Fuck me," I growled annoyed. I tried to cast the same spell I used to make me a grown up, but it didn't work.

"FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCCCCCCKKKKKKKK!" I screamed.

Chapter 39 Welcome to hell.

"Who's there?!" I ordered to the unknown voice that came from the darkness. I wasn't in the mood to be fucked around with, especially after falling several thousand miles from the surface.

"No one special. I'm just here to heal you up and then give you the rundown of how your personal heaven works," the voice chuckled.

"What do you mean? Aren't I supposed to be in hell?"

"I'll explain later once you're all healed up," she said.

It took a second after her proclamation for the pain to stop, and I could stand up. I looked around to see where the voice was coming from, but nothing was there in the rotting meadow. Though, it didn't take long before the thing appeared before me.

"Having fun?" said the all gray alicorn.

"Not really. Falling several thousand feet into hell, waking up in agony, then meeting a grey alicorn with a toxic miasma for a mane, isn't my kind of fun," I gulped taking in her terrifying presence. "But where are my manor's, I'm Winter, and you are?"

The alicorn raised her brow in amusement at my blatant attempts to become friends.

"I don't have a name, but everyone around here calls me Warden. Thank you for your politeness. It is quite rare down here," she smiled.

"I bet, so, not to be rude at the moment, but can you tell me where I am?" I asked.

"Of course," Warden bowed. "As I said a moment ago, you are in hell. Your hell, but it looks pretty tame for you. While others would go insane at first glance. This place Is called the garden of corruption, a place for those so impure that regular torment wouldn't work as a punishment for their deeds. You will spend you time here for all eternity and don't try to break out. You can't."

I looked around having a much more appreciation for my temporary cell. I know I would quickly figure out how to break out with little effort. This place, just like the other areas of Tartarus was built by Latin magic. And I know everything about Latin magic. Al's I have to do is find the main magical circle and break it or warp it to my desire.

"Is there anyone else here other than me?" I asked.

"A few, but they spend their time killing each other or fucking. It depends on their mood."

"Okay. Anything else before I break out with possibly the most fucked up people of Equestria?" Warden game me an incredulous look not happy with what I just said.

"And how to you plan on breaking out?" She raised her brown not impressed.

"Simple," I said getting ready to fuck with her head. "I'm Deus sǽculum. I know everything about the magic used to make this prison," I laughed a laugh that would upset the purest of souls.

"Riiiiiight. And I like pink fluffy unicorns that dance's on rainbows," she denied. Her denial gave me an idea. An evil musical idea.

"Pink fluffy unicorns dancing on rainbows," I sang jumping on the spot.

"Pink fluffy unicorns dancing on rainbows. Pink fluffy unicorns dancing on rainbows.Pink fluffy unicorns dancing on rainbows.Pink fluffy unicorns dancing on rainbows." The Warden started to back away in annoyance of my song. "Pink fluffy unicorns dancing on rainbows. Pink fluffy unicorns dancing on rainbows. Pink fluffy unicorns dancing on rainbows," I continued till she left.

I walked for what it seemed like hours through the meadow. The soft field was rather comforting despite it was mostly rotting grass and unknown flowers. The air was fairly nice against my fur. I was surprised when it picked up. You would think that being in hell would be all fire and burning alive, but this is not the case. I was not expecting to have a leisurely stroll just like any average day.

Then again, this is just an average day for me.

There wasn't a day since I arrived in Equestria that was normal. Today was no different. When I have a normal day, I would be trying to figure out how Latin magic works. Mostly to try and figure out how Tartarus works. The enchantments used to create my current prison was curious to say the least, but now that I'm here, I can finally finish my research on this matter.

When I find the end to this black sunned dome, and hopefully with a few more insane friends. I shall attempt to break out. Since Warden said that there were others here with me. I should bring them over to my side, but I have to be careful. If they are as smart as I think they are. They would try to use me for their own benefit.

I wonder if Starlight glimmer would end up here? The question makes some sense in my mind. She is trying to release a super demon from this place in the hope of controlling it and then using it as a weapon. Meh, a question for another day. I wonder if Warden was a human at one point? I thought.

"Then maybe you should ask her?" said a rather cute person from behind. I turned around lazily to see a cute little diamond dog. Judging from her white and black appearance she was a Siberian husky with a hair dew similar to a bad hair day. She was small, maybe around three feet high, just half a head taller than me. And apparently she can read my mind.

"The was the idea, but I'm currently trying to leave this place. Yeah, know, things I got to do, places I want to see," I said, turning back around to continue my walk through hell.

"Oh..." the girl sighed. "I wish I could see the outside world again too."

"I know!" she proclaimed catching up to me.

"We can play a game, a really awesome game. Do you wanna play with me?"

I didn't have time to deal with her. I need to get out of her before I go insane. Well, more insane.

"Sorry, not happening."

"What?" She growled.

"I said. Not happening." The girl grabbed my tail and yanked me to the ground straight into a pin. It was at this moment I realized that I just made a terrible mistake.

"You are going to play with me," she giggled with a bit of crazy in her eye as she holds me down by the throat.

"And we are going to have fun! Hehehehe," she lifted a paw and dropped it down on my face knocking me out cold.

"Lot's of fun."

I woke up to a feeling that I something was amiss. It was like I was bound still in an uncomfortable position was the scent of death that hung in the air. I fearfully opened my eye's to a slit, hoping that this was all just a dream, but alas it wasn't.

I was sitting at a table in a small room made of the bones of dead people. The sight wasn't what upset me in the slightest. It was the rotting corpses and the makeshift utensils also made of bones that were unsettling. I spotted a door to my right as well as a window just beside it, but from where I was sitting, it was locked by a skull shaped deadbolt.

At least the girl wasn't around, but I knew that thought wouldn't last.

The girl would return soon, and I didn't want to find out what she is going to do to me. I made an attempt to move from my position but was stopped by something binding my wrists. I looked down to figure what was holding me back and was quickly disheartened from the chains holding me in place. And that I was in a dress made of dead black flowers.

"Fuck me," I muttered trying to move my hands. I didn't want to be in this tea part of hell, which was quite literal.

I struggled to break out of my binding, but after just a moments had past. I heard something come up to the door. I stopped at what I was doing and decided to play possum till the event was over. The door opened with a subtle rustle of the ground under it and from the size of the footsteps coming in. It was the little girl.

"Griffin, I'm home!" she called like I was her dead crossdressing housewife. I didn't dare respond. I was more concerned with my safety.

"Hmm, I think we should have some fun before our guest arrive. Wouldn't you agree?" she asked walking up to the base of where I was sitting. I felt her stop just short of stepping on my tail and rested her paw on my head.

"Yes honey, I would love to have some fun with you," she said deepening her voice and shaking my head, treating me like her puppet.

Oh god! What the hell does she mean by fun?!

"You are so dirty Mr. Griffin, but I think we should start things a little bit slow. This is our first time after all. And I want it to be special," she purred. She got up on the chair and rested her crotch against mine and wrapped her arms around my head for support.

Thank god it's not torture!

"You now how to treat a lady," she said, beginning to rub the place I don't want to talk about. In my mind, I knew she was over a hundred years old, but if it weren't for our current bodies being no older than a six-year-old. I would be somewhat fine with this. Even though it feels like I'm being raped. But I got to stop this before it gets too far I don't want to know what else she was going to do to me.

I opened my eyes, making her neck my target. While she was looking the other way, I bit down on her neck hoping that the pain would pull her off of me. The react that the girl gave me was not what I was hoping to receive.

"Ah~" the girl moaned in delight from my bite. "Bite harder Griffin, it feels so good!"

Shit she likes it! I have to get away from her before thigs get worse.

I quickly pulled off from my failed attempt of freedom and prepped out a new strategy. If I was going to break out, I'm going to do whatever this girl whats me to do, that or I could trick her into helping me but it's worth a shot. Even though she is batshit crazy!

"Get off me!" I demanded. The girl stopped her naughty movements and gave me a pouty face.

"Why? Aren't we having fun?"

"You are, but I'm NOT!"

"That's not fair to me ya' know. If I get off what are you going to give me in return?"

"I can give you freedom from this place, but only if you help me by NOT raping me," I quickly thought.

"Freedom?" she stared at me in disbelief. "What do you mean by freedom?"

"I know how to break out of this place and go to the outside world, but I can't do if I'm here now can I?" She pondered this for a moment which means that my plan is working.

"How?" she asked.

"Simple, this place was built by a magic created by my people. I know how to break every single spell that binds this place. All I have to do is get to the entrance, say a word, and get thrown out of Tartarus to wherever I want to," I explained.

"How can I believe you?"

"You don't, but if you come with me I can assure you that you can continue our little game, but as adults."

Maybe.

"Hmm, Ok, but if you fail epically than you are mine for the rest of eternity. Deal?" she demanded.

"Deal," I replied.

Zephyr, the girl that kidnaped me and attempted to rape freed me from my bindings. She also let me take off the dress and gave me back all my things, including the statue of Boreous. I was somewhat thankful to her, even though how she acted towards me was akin to a crazy stalker. I gave her a half-hearted thanks and then she began to lead me to the magic circle for my freedom.

Zephyr led me out of her house made of bones to the city of the garden of corruption. According to her as we walked through the meadow, the city was built out of the bones of everyone that lives here. It was a little morbid, even for me to handle, but I could care less on how these guys lived down here. I was more concerned on how I was going to break and reverse the spell that blocks anyone from escaping this prison.

Since I knew that Tartarus was built a long time ago by humans and ponies alike, using a far more ancient form of the Latin language. I can assume that I'll be able to break the spell by only speaking just a few words. The spell itself is being powered by all the entities around it, which would allow me to break it without using my magic since it's non-existent at the moment.

Though, I'm going to need to study it for awhile before I attempt the spell. I don't know how it will effect me if I fail.

As we walked into the city made of bones, I couldn't help but feel confused. Every single person here was no bigger than I or Zephyr. It was like a demented playground of the most insane people imaginable all gathered in one place as kids. I didn't want to think about why they were all tiny.

"I can tell you are wondering as to why everyone is a child in the city," Zephyr said in front of me. I really didn't want to know.

"Not really," I replied.

"Well, I'm going to tell you. Everyone down here is small because of a rule that was made a hundred years ago. That rule is that no one is allowed to grow up. Let's just say that no one wants to be ripped apart down there. It's not a very pleasant death to experience," she chuckled. "It's also a bit messy."

I could only imagine what ripped apart down there means. And it's horrifying,

"I really didn't want to know that," I winced.

"I know," she giggled.

We continued to walk in silence through the city. Mostly because I had nothing to say or ask about this place. The expressions of the various faces were what all I need to know. A hell for the most corrupt of beings to rot for all eternity. That and everyone here didn't care about me. Not that I mind.

We came up to the town square with a little group following us. The very center of the town square was a hole. Around the hole was a fence and around the fence was a few shops that sold god knows what. I could only assume that the hole was the way out. I began to study it as we approached the hole. Judging from how no one was trying to escape back through the hole. I can safely predict that the hole was guarded by a protective spell.

Another inconvenience for me to overcome.

I looked over the fence made of bones of various types down the hole. Aside from the pure darkness lighting the hole there was no definitive way that anyone could come up unless they were thrown up like a bad meal. That and if anyone was to jump back down bad things would happen.

"So mister smarty pants, how are you going to escape?" Zephyr asks smugly.

"Welp, Once I figure out how to bypass the protective barrier, I can speak out the release spell and add the teleport spell once the magic circle is down, but the window to cast is significantly small for me to pull off. So I suggest that you stay back and watch the light show," I smirked. Once Zephyr was out of the way and a group of people gathered around me out of curiosity. I began to release the spell.

"Protector immortuorum," I chanted. The magic circle revealed itself to me just over the hole.

"Da mihi virtutem aditus custodia remittat vobiscum."

"So far so good. All the runes are lighting up they way they should. Even though this circle is extremely simple." I thought.

"Ego sum dignus ascensio." The circle changed from the color of black to purple singling me that I have control over it.

"Meum consilium rape tenebrarum." Everyone around was becoming tenser. At least my spell was beginning to take effect.

"Uero miles moreris," I finished.

The magic circle erupted to life, changing from a pitch black hole to a giant mirror. In the reflect of the mirror was where I left my own magic circle on my island. Happy with my work, I looked back towards the giant crowd with a mischievous smile on my face.

"Anyone who wants to leave this place jump into the mirror, because when I leave, the spell will end and freedom will be lost. You have two minutes to decide. That's when the portal will close by itself from lack of magical power. Your choice!" I called out.

Every person in the immediate area rushed for the portal in a maniacal frenzy for freedom. Over a hundred or so manage to jump into the portal in less than thirty seconds while others to their time to do so. Zephyr walked up to me with a flabbergasted expression on her face. But she was speechless. She didn't know what to say or how to respond to what I just did. Well I know what I did, I just used my vast knowledge given to me by a goddess to break the laws of hell and release all the worse demons in the world back to the world.

Fuck me I'm stupid. At least I also know how to re-write souls, so I didn't just damn the world to shit.

Just as I was bout to jump in myself, I saw Warden come into view. And she was pissed! I motioned for Zephyr to jump on in which she did without hesitation Now I can deal with the alicorn grim reaper without a problem. I had all of Tartarus to use as one of my weapons. Thank you, Deus. You are my favorite goddess of all time.

"What have you done!" The Warden bellowed. She landed in front of me with a scythe made of bones on her back.

"Sakihodo mo iimashita. Baka!" I mocked with glee.

"What did you just say!" she boomed, pointing her scythe at me.

"I said; I told you stupid!"

"What is this that you told me?!"

Time to add salt to the wound.

"That this is the day that you almost caught Captain Winter Octavia Solstice!" And with that I jumped into the portal flipping her off with both hands, closing the portal so that no one else could follow.

"YOU LITTLE BITCH!" was the last words she said to me.

Warden walked into a simple office knowing that what she is about to tell Hades would greatly upset him. Hades sat behind a simple desk with an organized assortment of papers on the right corner of the desk. On the other left corner was a steaming cup of tea. Hades soothing drink of choice. Warden knew from the smell of the tea that her master was more than just pissed. He was ballistic. We didn't dare meet his burning gaze as she walked up to the desk and prepared for the worst.

"Tell me Warden. What has happened in the garden of corruption?" Hades said rather calmly.

"A breakout, sir," Warden gulped. It was hard for her to speak. It was like a bag of rocks was stuffed down her throat making it hard for any smooth conversation.

"A..." he paused for a moment,"...Breakout."

"Ye-yes," Warden shuddered.

"Well that's fine, only a hundred of so S' class demons to round up, but there is just one problem. Care to ask?"

"Yes," Warden nodded.

"You let WINTER A ZED CLASS HALF DEMON ESCAPE AFTER I SPENT HOURS OF EFFORT TO BRING HIM HERE BEFORE HE COULD BECOME THIS SEED OF DESTRUCTION! IT TOOK ME MONTHS! MONTHS OF TORMENTING HIM WITH WINDIGOS! TAKING AWAY HIS ABILITY OF MAGIC AND THROWING HIM DOWN THE ABYSS ALL FROM THIS CHAIR! DO YOU KNOW HOW MUCH OF MY OWN MAGIC THAT TAKES! AND NOW HE NOWS HOW TO USE MY DOMAIN AS A PLAYTHING! YOU ARE FUCKING USELESS. USELESS!!!!!!!!" Hades screamed in frustration. "WELL EXPLAIN YOURSELF!"

"Well I-I,"

"I WHAT!" Hades demanded leaning over his desk.

"I didn't think Winter would actually escape!"

"You didn't think he would escape?" Hades asked sitting back down on his throne.

"Yes," Warden said hanging her head in shame.

"Very well then. What's done is done there is no bringing him back now." Hades growled.

"I'm sorry."

"Sorry? Yeah, you'll be sorry alright. Now get bend over my desk," Hades said getting off of his chair to walk over to Warden.

"Yes sir," Warden sighed turning around to receive her punishment.

"I'm so tired of you," Hades said from behind.

Author's Note

This is the main spell for the release from one area of tartarus;
Protector of the undead. (Protector immortuorum.) Refers to what is held within the area.

Release your hold and grant me access to your power. (Da mihi virtutem aditus custodia remittat vobiscum.) Refers the barrier and to the protection spell. Access to power-Mean what is being absorbed in the vicinity that powers the spell itself and allows full access to use it in other means.

I am worthy of ascension.( Ego sum dignus ascensio.) Purity effect- Tricks the portal into thinking that the person that is breaking through has the key to the portal.

Transport me to my plan of darkness. ( Meum consilium rape tenebrarum. ) Refers to what kind of area where the caster wants to go. Usually to another similar rune with said name.

The knight of solace. Uero miles moreris.) The name and/or password for access to other teleportation rune.

Chapter 40. Tomahawk missile.

Chapter 40. Tomahawk missile.

"Hello?" Asked Tet through his chess piece shaped phone.

"Is this Tet?"

"Hell yes, mister! How may I help you?" Tet cheered.

"I have a problem that needs solving," asked the phone.

"What kind? Is your chess board broken?"

"It will be soon. So can you add a special flavor to fix the board?"

"You got it!"

"Excellent."

Tet hung up his phone smiling with glee. He was waiting for that call. To be invited to the game of absolute chaos and mischief. He wondered how he was going to interact with the world. He thought of many ideas before hand. From sending a sentient king piece to a talking book, but only one thing that came to mind. He knew of this game from a place he had interacted before. A game where death was important to the world. Tet manipulated a few hundred of the consoles to be portals so that the people who used them would be transported to Equestria, but with one twist. As the character of that game and if they die. They stay in Equestria forever.

"Let my game begin!" Tet cheered snapping his finger to activate his plan.

I sat in the cargo bay of my ship on top of a crate. I was taking a survey of all the people that came through the portal with me. From what I could tell there were at least one hundred and twenty-five people in all. There was; diamond dogs, dragons, griffins, ponies, changelings, zebras, and felines and all of them were no bigger than me. It looked like I kidnaped an entire school worth of kids.

Other than the fact I had freed a bunch of hell children, I have to make sure that they will listen to me. I didn't want to know what Hades would do to me if I didn't take responsibility for them. I'll start by changing them back into normal civilized beings If that's even possible. Once my chaos magic returns. But for know words will have to do.

"Hey listen up!" I shouted to the excited crowd that was practically jumping with joy for their freedom, but they didn't listen.

"Hey!" I shouted louder, but still no effect on the crowd. The first thing that came to mind to get the attention of the crowd was the Royal Canterlot Voice. I prepped the spell with what little magic I have and cast away.

"I SAID LISTEN TO ME!" The crowd stop in their chaos giving me their full attention.

"Thank you," I sighed with relief, but that thought didn't last.

"Fuck you cum twat!" shouted a zebra from somewhere in the center of the crowd.

"Drop dead," said a dragon in front of me and many more insults followed afterward.

My eye twitched in annoyance. I couldn't believe that they were treating me this way! I freed them from hell, how can they just give you a big fuck you to that! I wasn't going to take any of it. I checked to see how much of my chaos magic returned. Happy with how quickly it was regenerating, I summoned my lupus from my room and turning myself into my dragon form in my Ornstein armor.

The crowd was quick to shut up with their insults at the scary scythe wielding black dragon. Happy with the new found order, I made my superiority quite clear to them.

"You all have two options. 'A' I kill you, sending back to hell. Or 'B,' You all listen to me and I'll spare you. Is that understood?" The crowd collectively growled in response.

"Why should we!?" one shouted from the front.

"Why you ask?" I pondered. "Well, it's simple really. I can turn you into a form that can put you into heaven, or I can kill you. It's up to you to earn the gift of purification, but I won't it give that gift out so easily to just anyone."

The crowd gasped in disbelief, a response I wasn't expecting. I know I can purify the corruption in all of them. It just takes a bit of soul re-writing, but who deserves it?

"Anyone else that would like to add to that comment?" I asked the crowd. "No? Well then, let's start with some sort and file."

(Days later.)

"Tomahawk, what is our status on our food supply?" I asked my new second hand.

"One week left if we rationed it," Tomahawk replied.

"Damn, well I guess we should go far a resource run after we finish storing the treasury. How much long till that's done?"

"Three days," she quickly answered.

"Tsk . . . A little slow, but I can work around it. Thank you for the help. You can take a break for awhile. I have some of my things I have to work out on my own."

"As you wish," Tomahawk said bowing her head and leaving the bridge of my ship to do whatever she does on her down time.

After a few days since the arrival of my child crew, I quickly made use of all of those willing to listen to me willingly. Tomahawk was one of those who chose to follow. She was a changeling, though a very strange one. She didn't need to rely on love, she had a much more feminine figure compared to other changelings and her mane was a dark blue. Not the typical changeling that you would find elsewhere especially since she was more pony than anything. The only way I could tell she was a changeling was from her ability to disguise herself into anyone she wanted, that, and she had fangs. She seems to believe that I'm her new king of her hive, which is somewhat flattering, but I didn't believe it.

Tomahawk helped me with all the organization of my crew. Sorting out who goes where and who does what. Without her help, I would be greatly far behind on the tasks that I need to accomplish before my knightly coronation.

It didn't take long before my powers returned, but as mysteriously as they left. I couldn't understand why they were on the fritz, but at least I have control again. Since my magic returned, I turned those that followed me to a safe age, mostly the dragons and put them to work with what I needed to get done.

Aside from the whole windigo problem that ran away when I got back, many more raised. Most of my problems came from all those who chose to not follow me. Even though the number was small, like twenty or so. They still managed to take half of the food supply as kids. A minor inconvenience which will resolve itself when they run out of food.

The other problem was trying to find time to retrieve the moon presence for my plan. Without it, I can't get the other four devices that I need. I already have the pride of griffins which I took its power for my own and placed the empty husk of a statue back where I found it.

The power itself wasn't that special. The statue only gave me the power of a thousand warrior griffins. Which when I think about it, it wasn't much. The moon presence is what I need at the moment.

According to legend, the moon presence should allow me to walk into the dreams of others just like Luna. And I will be able to use it to time travel without spending an ungodly amount of magic to do so. But the presence is on the moon, with Luna.

Another problem for me to deal with, but it will have to wait until I can ensure the safety of my new crew.

I turned from my three-D map to check up on Lily and the others. I kept a safe distance from them as a just in case that my new followers felt betrayed. They knew why I was doing it, but now I feel like it's time to give them the rundown as to why over a hundred or so are living in the ship with us.

When I introduced my friends with the new additions, things didn't go so well. Especially when Zephyr and Lily got too close to each other. Let's just say they immediately fought like two rabid teenage wolves over a cute fuzzy rabbit. And that rabbit was me. I'm not sure why though, but I think it was because Zephyr made fun of Lily's height? I don't know. I could be the other way around.

I walked into the V.I.P crew deck where Lily and the others were staying. I had to move them once the additions were made to prevent another death match between Lily and Zephyr. The first time was bad enough, causing severe damage to the shower room by the exercise deck. Now those parts are a reminder not to get in between two crazy chicks and their prey.

I walked into the lounge wondering where Lily was. I must talk to her right away before I leave to buy a ship back in Equestria. For various reasons, but she wasn't there. Come to think of it, no one was in the lounge. Usually, there is one or two in the lounge talking about various things that go on during the day especially Iron maiden, but not even she was in here. Confused, I turned on my silver eye spell to find them without having to run throughout the ship.

I quickly found everyone, but not in a place that I was expecting. Azura, Iron, and Brim were all around the door to Lily's room trying to get her to come out, but with little success. Frustrated, I made my way there.

"Lily darling, please come out," Iron said to the door as I walked up to the three. Azura was quick to spot me telling the others that I was coming. All three turned my way giving each other worried glances, telling me that something was very wrong with this picture.

"Oh, Winter, what are you doing here. Shouldn't you be working on, whatever it is that you do?" stammered Iron.

"Shouldn't I be asking you the same question?" I replied walking up to the door.

"Well, we are just trying to get Lily up for, ah," Brim said jumping in front of the door, supported by Azura. "Training!" Azura added.

"Yes, training! That is what we are doing, hehe," Iron finished.

If that wasn't a big lie, then I don't know what is, but something must be wrong with Lily, but what?

"Right, and I'm pink! Now get out of the way so I can talk to Lily," I ordered. Just as I was about to place my hand on the door nob, Iron smacked it away. My eye twitched.

"Get out of the way before I start yelling," I growled not pleased with what they were hiding.

"You don't want to go in there," said Brimstone.

"I'll be the judge of that. Now leave," I said deepening my voice. All three did what I said. Once they were out of sight, I opened the door to Lilys room.

A lump underneath the white covers curled into a ball to the quiet slam of the door to her room. I knew it was Lily judging from the size of the lump on the bed. But why was she hiding? Was it me or. Something else. As I walked closer to the bed becoming more and more worried. The little lump began to tremble like it was afraid of something. I sat down beside the bed without saying a word and sat there quietly waiting for the trembling lump to stop.

I waited and waited for several hours in silence, but I couldn't wait for ages. My worry was growing to the point that I was about to rip off the blanket and shake her until she tells me, but that wouldn't be very helpful.

*Sigh*

"Stop sighing so much!" the lump demanded. I cracked a smile to how adorable that was, but I shouldn't tease her right know for it.

"Then come out of the covers," I said.

"NO!" she whined.

"Why?" I asked.

No, answer.

"Lily what's wrong? Was it Zephyr again?"

Again, no answer. I used my silver eye as X-ray vision to see if it was a physical problem, which I quickly learned it was. She was human again. I sighed, knowing that she doesn't want to lose her friends for being something she is not. I can understand it, being a widely feared legend throughout the land. You have to be careful with who sees you like this, but why was she human again? Not to make her feel out of place I turned myself into human form for her in a simple black Kimono.

"Lily, how are you human again?" I asked.

"I don't know!" she cried. "Ever since last night I have been like this, and I don't know why!"

"Come out," I said sitting down on her bed beside her and rubbed what I assumed was her head gently.

"No," she said.

"If you don't I'm coming in."

"Go away," she sniffled.

"You are acting like a child," I pointed out.

"I don't care, just go away."

Nope.

"I'm coming in," I said lifting up her blankets. She attempted to kick me out but with no success. I managed to tackle her underneath the covers until she stopped squirming and kicking in a hissy fit for solitude, but in the end I was stronger. Lily gave up after I got her into a tight hug to which she accepted with a little whimper. Her head rested on my chest silently sobbing away. She was clearly miserable and fearful for what was to come. Just be feeling how tight she was holding me, she didn't want to be left alone as an outcast because she was different. That I would leave her. Alone.

"Its ok," I said trying to calm her down. "I'm here, you know I'll be here."

"Why is this happening to me?" she begged.

"I don't know," I sighed.

"But you always know," she whispered.

"I know," I chuckled. "Maybe your sword ran out of energy and the spell was released? But for now I can use my magic to turn you back. Will that be alright?" I assured her. She nodded in my chest.

"Do you want to stay like this for awhile?" She nodded again.

"Okay," I said wrapping my arms around her and adjusting the blankets.

"By the way. Azura told me that she caught you playing with yourself. Care to explain?" I teased.

"What!" she shouted jumping out of my hold blushing like a fire hydrant.

"N-n-NO, I WASN'T!" Lilys blushed deepened. And her large breasts were showing.

"As much as I would like to play with them. Now wouldn't be the right time," I said covering my eyes.

"What do you mean by, them?" she asked confused.

"AHHHHHHHHHH!" she screamed covering her breast by snuggling back to me.

"You didn't see anything!" she hissed.

"Too late," I coughed from her punch that she gave me into my side.

Later

With Lily back to normal as her diamond dog self and everyone tucked into bed for the night. I teleported to Equestria just outside of Hoffington. The night was lovely, the snow was bright and there was a red sign the said; Invaded by dark spirit CaptainJizz3443 in front of me.

Wait . . . Invaded by dark spirit?

I looked around to see if this was a prank or something only to find a person come up out of the ground as a red phantom armed to the teeth in Havels gear.

"Fuck."

Chapter 41. Battlefield Las Pegasus.

Chapter 41. Battlefield Las Pegasus.

[Invaded by dark spirit Jesus0n7herun.]

"Son of a bitch they're everywhere!" I screamed in frustration.

After my quick encounter with the Havel spell caster outside of Hoffington. I teleported to Las Pegasus in the hope that such an encounter with a red phantom would not happen again. But I was wrong. Wave after wave of red invaders popped out of the ground like a daisy in the middle of winter! And what's worse is that when I attempt to banish them back from whence they came. They turn into either; a diamond dog, dragon, griffin or pony right in front of me. After which before they woke up I teleported them to my island for safe keeping. But they just won't stop coming!

I bolted through the flying casino city as my griffin-self in my dragon armor searching for the next invader. I spotted him on top of one of the casinos nearby. I wanted to get to him before he starts setting the city on fire with whatever spells he can use, but with the Royal guard showing up without notice to my every location. Didn't make things any easier to fight the invaders.

I flew to the top of The Rainbow mile casino with my scythe at the ready. The red invader stood by the skyline window for the casino. She was waiting for me just like the others before her. The invader was wearing a black witch armor set. In her right hand was a black katana and in her left hand was a white chime. A typical dexterity miracle class. I landed by the ventilation on my hind legs using my scythe for support. Making a game plan to beat this girl without having to blow up another section of the city. The last five invaders were all that way.

At least she isn't another Havel.

I bowed politely to her signaling to her that I was going to play fair in our duel. The witch did the same then she crouched down into a battle stance ready for our fight. Just as I was about to walk over to her, she strafed to the right onto the window and fell through.

"Gravity," I facepalmed.

Disappointed, I sat down on a vent to wait for the next invader to pop up out of the ground like daisies in the middle of winter. During these quick down times, I try to figure out why all these invaders were popping into this world, but, of course, the logical explanation would be that a god is sending all these invaders at me. Probably with some sick for of reward if they beat me, but that can't be right. If they lose they end up on my island. So what do they get if one of the beats me?

"Sir Winter!" shouted a voice from afar. I turned my attention to the voice to see that Captain Midnight Thunder and his group was coming to me for some unknown reason other to ask a million questions.

Midnight landed in front of me with his matching groupies in unison. Midnight was the captain of the Las Pegasus guard and probably the edgiest pony in all of Equestria. He was a fairly big station, probably as big as Shinning armor, but there was just one problem. He had a red and black anime style mane, dark gray coat, amber eyes and a cutie mark of two scythes creating a shield behind a thunderhead.

God, I hate edgy ponies. At least I'm recognized as a knight without my title being official yet.

"Yeah," I said lamely.

"Sir Winter where is the enemy?" he asked pulling out his moon shaped battle ax.

"Dead," I pointed to the hole in the window to the casino.

"Celestia damn it," he grunted putting his thing away.

[Invaded by dark spirit Sunset Kitten69.]

"Well, are there anymore? I've heard that Las Pegasus was the last place where these things were showing up."

"What?"

"Yeah. The boys from all over the place having been saying that the red guys were popping up everywhere! Seriously, man, I heard that over a hundred were taken down in Manehattan alone! Our reports say that two hundred plus popped up all over and Las Pegasus was the last place to get them." Midnight explained.

"God damn it," I grunted realizing that I have two hundred more mouths to feed, which means I'm going to have to buy two ships full of rations for everybody.

"Oh well," I sighed catching a javelin sized arrow with one hand nonchalantly from the red invader across the street.

"There's one over there," I pointed. Just before the group left for the fight, I snapped my fingers killing the invader with the javelin he shot at me.

[Invader banished.]

"Opps, never mind," I mocked for how slow they were.

"You're an ass."

"I know."

[Final wave.]

"What the fuck?" I said in the confusion of the sudden new hovering words in front of me.

"What do ya mean?" asked Midnight, but before I could reply. A hundred invaders popped into existence all around us.

"Never mind," the captain said watching all the invaders pop up around us on the roof.

The four of us went into formation creating a circle to cover all openings. All the invaders directed their attention to our group and rushed us like maniacs. This was no longer a joke anymore with the amount of absurdity. Whoever this god is that is bringing the invaders to this world, really doesn't like me.

"Sir, any plans?" Midnight asked.

"Don't die," I replied breaking the formation to my first target.

"Works for me!" he shouted taking down one invader with a single slash of his over sized battle ax.

I spun Lupus around my neck then around my waist to gather momentum, then with a swift uppercut, I drawn and quartered a havel with ease. The I back stepped doing a jump attack from a greatsword wielding ninja, but straight into a backstab from behind. Thankfully my armor is almost impenetrable so no damage was taken.

I kicked my backstabber off of the roof then I blocked a spell with my wings flowing back into my momentum taking down several more invaders.

Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Midnight and his followers taking down all the invaders with as much ease as I. These guys were much more skilled than your average guard.

Well, I guess not all of Celestia's storm troopers are useless.

I summoned my newest addition to my arsenal of weapons. My limo sized railgun that I fashioned awhile ago, but with some improvements. I made it lighter so that I could use it with one hand and added a clip for auto reload. And shaped it into a dragon head and neck with the skull of a dragon that I had lying around. I jumped up into the air with it, aimed down and pulled the trigger.

The building and all the invaders on it died from the blast. Midnight and his crew barely got off of the roof before I collapsed into a million pieces, but there were still fifty invaders left standing. I aimed the railgun at them and fired killing the rest of them in an instant.

"Holy shit this thing is awesome!" I cheered lifting my giant metal arm in the air for everyone to see.

[Final boss.]

"OH COME ON!"

Midnight and his crew flew up to me never taking their gaze off of the railgun. Not that I blamed them. I did just destroyed two buildings with it.

"Sir what the fuck is that?" Midnight gasped, but not to my weapon. I followed his gaze to a dragon that popped up on another building, but it was big and in a full suit of armor and not alone. The dragon that Midnight was looking at was in Artorias's armor. The dragon's I was looking at was in Orenstein's and Smoughs armor. And to make things worse. Brume, Velstadt, Alonne, The four kings, The Mirror knight, and Gwyn showed up as dragons.

"What the fuck is up with this Dark soul obsessed god," I groaned.

"Sir what do we do?" asked the rather calm Midnight.

"Praise the sun, evacuate the city, run like hell, cheat?"

"Sir, they noticed us," Midnight said gripping his ax with shaking hooves. "Now's not the time to wait around."

"Yeah, yeah. I'm going with a cheat."

"And what would that be?"

"Simple; Run behind them and butt poke them!"

"Not helping!" Midnight said as I shot a bullet at Alonne, knocking him off the roof he was on killing him instantly.

"Better?" I mocked.

"I see! Knock them off of the buildings!" he ordered to his lackeys.

"There ya go," I deadpanned.

"Well let's go!"

Midnight and his crew bolted down to Gywn as their first target while I aimed my last bullet at Brume. With my last shot, it missed and Brume lunged at me with his black great sword. I easily dodged in the air and watched him fall to his death.

"Two down, three to go," I sighed while sending my railgun back home.

I looked over to Midnight and his crew and saw them finish of Gywn. Happy with how things were going, I charged for the dragonslayer duo. I landed in front of Smough on my hind's, but he didn't leave any openings. He smashed his hammer down on me, barely giving me enough time to block with my scythe. The impact caused me to drop to one knee in a struggle to hold my ground.

Time to see if the statute did anything to me.

I pushed up with all my might causing Smough to stumble back.

"Holy shit," I gasped. "Hulk got nothing me now!"

I smirked at me new found strength and charged for a second barrage. Orenstein trusted his spear at me. I blocked and scrapped my scythe down the shaft, then halfway down, I jumped and uppercut the dragonslayer, pushing him to the edge along with Smough. I twisted my body midflight towards them and flipped my scythe around and golf swinging them off of the roof.

"One left," I said flying towards the last foe along with Midnight.

We both positioned our weapons for a unison fatally. Once the range of Velstadt. We swung our weapons towards each other like a pair of scissors, connecting against the neck and with one final push. We decapitated him, then landed behind him and did the same thing as before. This time cutting him in half, finishing him off in a bloody mess.

Ryoko matoi would be proud.

[Boss defeated. ]

"That was fun," I said sitting down on the roof and looked out to the burning city.

"Yep," Midnight said sitting beside me. "Hey, we make a pretty good team."

"Yep," I agreed.

"So, do you think Celestia will get mad at us for destroying a city?"

"Nah," I said snapping my fingers, instantly repairing the city and also draining all of my magic.

"You are such a cheater."

"I know."

I couldn't believe how many dark soul style invaders ended up in Equestria. I thought such a thing would be impossible, or at least very difficult to pull off. Then again, a god decided he was going to have his own pawn join this game of impossibility, but not two hundred! Seriously, what a drag.

In much less armor, I walk to the shipping yards in Hoffington. This time with less Havel's trying to be friends with you. With four hundred mouths to feed, I had to buy a couple of ships to supply my island with the necessities I require. I am sure that Tomahawk can handle organizing all the humans turned whatever before I get back. The worst she'll have to deal with is the fact that most of them are probably bronies like me because a lot of the souls community are just that.

"Poor tomahawk," I chuckled.

I wondered why a god would send so many, it's not like they would be much use for him to bring them here, or anywhere for that matter. I'm sure that he would probably give them the same skills as the character they created to give them some advantage, but not much. Other than that, I think they were sent as a prank. Poor bastards, especially the one's that got their genders switched.

I walked slightly sore from the battle to the main office in the shipping yards to buy a few ships. I didn't pay much attention to the spite I was getting from the other sailors packing up for an early morning hull. I was more curious about Captain Midnight Thunder. The much more useful guard of Equestria. He didn't seem too bothered that I repaired an entire city with just the snap of my fingers. It was like a normal occurrence to him, but why? Also, what is up with his ax? He was way too skilled to be just a regular guard. Or maybe I'm just overthinking things again?

"Whatever. I should get out of here before Celestia finds me."

"Too late," said a woman from behind.

Fuck me with a giant pole.

"How do you now where I am all the time?" I said turning to face Celestia and her storm troopers.

"That's a secret."

"Tsk . . . Anyway, can I help you?"

"You may."

"Okay, what is it? I'm kind of in a hurry."

"What were those red things?"

"A god's way of pranking the world," I said walking into the dealership with Celestia.

"A prank? By whom."

"Probably a god that plays way too many games."

Silence.

"That's all I got,"

"Very well. May I help you with something?" she asked not giving a damn.

"Sure," I said walking up to the main desk. "She is buying me three super carriers," I said to the Secretary.

"That's quite an order sir!" the mare gasped. "What are they for?"

"Supply runs mostly."

"It's fine, give him what he needs. All expenses are on me for his service in Las Pegasus."

"You heard about that?" I said receiving the paperwork from the mare.

"Indeed. Captain Midnight told me you were quite the help."

"That's good," I yawned.

"Here you are sir. Your carriers will be flight ready in an hour," the mare said.

"Thank you. Anything else Tia?"

"Not at the moment. I am here to make sure that no more of those invaders show up."

"Well that's good, but I need something from you."

"What is it now?"

"Your power."

Once I told Celestia what I wanted from her, she went into a defensive state of mind. Celestia teleported us to the roof of the building where we wouldn't be disturbed.

"What do you mean by you want my power?" Tia growled.

"Not all of it," I defended. "Only like ten percent."

"Why. Do you have any Idea what would happen to me?"

"Yes, I do. You'll gradually become weaker, but that fate is unavoidable. As much as I don't want to, I need to for a certain spell for . . . later."

"Is that fate you speak of necessary and what sort of spell. Well, answer me!" she yelled.

"One word Tia. Malice."

Celestia's eyes went wide in terror to that name. She clearly didn't like the fact that I know of him either, but why was she freaking out all of a sudden? Did she meet the guy in person or something?

"No," she shook her head in denial. "That can't be."

Welp, time to tell her a bit of what I know.

"It is and will be if I don't stop it first. I have already started the spell and I just need four more things. A portion of your power is one of them and . . ."

"I'll do it," she cut me off.

". . . What?"

"I'll give you the power in which you speak of. You need the power of the sun," she said teleporting something to us.

"Here. Take it and leave. I don't want to see you until the ceremony. Now go," she ordered giving me an stare shape shield.

"Why so submissive?" I asked confused.

"I rather not talk about it. Just leave."

"Okay, erm. . . bye?"

More confused than ever, I took my new ships, filled them up with supplies and flew back to my island.

Chapter 42. Dream walker.

Guiding all three ships wasn't an easy task. Especially since there was only one person flying all three. Me. The solitude was alright. The quiet environment gave me time to figure out why the events from yesterday happened the way they did. From Celestia's freak out to the god with a sense of humor and Captain edgy being too calm. Many questions enveloped my mind, causing some grief for my to deal with and what I got out of it was a freaking shield.

I sat down in the bridge on a cushion, settling in for the three days trip back to my island with the shield beside me. I smiled weakly knowing that I'm just one step closer from my goal. I turned on the eye of greed to study the power that the shield is holding. I touched the shield with my magic and collapsed into unconsciousness.

Again.

"Hmm . . . what do we have here?" said a voice.

"Another wishing to take my power."

Who is that, and why can't I move?

"Let's see. How should I kill him?"

What? Kill?!

"Hmm . . . Talk about a trainwreck. This one is more jumbled up than a lego factory gone wrong."

Who are you! And where am I?

"No matter, it's over for you. Time to die demon."

No! I will not die!

"AH! What the hell are you!" the voice screamed. "I can't even touch you! How? Wake up you demon and tell me!"

My eyes open opened up to see a fire encased mare as beautiful as the sun with all its blazing glory. I stared in awe to the creature. I was unsure of what to make of it. Was it even a pony? Or was it something else entirely. I sat up not taking my eyes off of the creature in fear that this was all a dream.

"What are you demon! Tell me!" it shouted burning my ears with scorching heat, but I wasn't going to let it get to me.

"Be quiet," I said holding my ground.

"What!" she fumed. "Did you just silence me, you demon?"

"Yes, I did, By the way, I'm not a demon. Not yet," I replied. "So you are the power of the sun. I kinda was hoping for something . . . more. And why were you trying to kill me?"

"How dare you, you filthy demon!"

"I said Silence!" I yelled back not liking that I was called filth by a shield. She cringed causing the heat around her to wither.

"How dare you! I'm trying to prevent the worse demon in existence from escaping its prison, and this is what I have to deal with! A stuck up shield phantom with a hate for everything!" I boomed.

"I'm sorry," she whimpered.

"What?" I asked confused.

"I said I'm sorry," she repeated.

"I-it's okay," I stuttered rubbing my neck feeling bad that I made a shield cry.

"What are you?" she asked.

"A person that's trying to save the world from himself."

"Why did you yell at me? Do you know who I am?"

"Yes, I know who you are. You're the power of the sun and sorry about yelling. I just don't like being called something I lived as."

"What do you want with me," she growled at me.

"Well, for help mostly. Other than that, to be friends cause you know. You're sentient."

"Hmpf," she noised turning her flaming head away from me. "Trying to be nice after your meanie yelling, you demon. I don't believe you."

"Why you little," my eye twitched. I prepared a spell to turn her into a less flaming being into something more fitting.

"You are nothing more than a nuisance, now take me home. I am unsure why you won't die, but I assure you. Celestia will make quick work of you!"

"Is that so," I said snapping my fingers, turning her into a human girl for shits and giggles.

"What did you . . ." she said looking down to her new, naked body. "AHHHHHHHH!" she screeched covering herself up with her new hands.

"What did you do to me!"

"I turned you into a real girl," I said turning myself into my human form.

"A human! That's worse than a demon! Celestia help me!"

"She isn't coming to save you," I said giving her my jacket.

"What do you mean!" she demanded covering herself up.

"She gave you to me."

"What?" she gasped. "Celestia wouldn't . . . you're lying!"

"Why would I lie when I'm showing you my old form?"

"No," she denied losing the fire in her red eyes. "She wouldn't. Why
would she just throw me away to a human?"

"She wouldn't, not unless she didn't trust me, but right now. I'm her only chance at saving her empire, but not without your strength. She doesn't know that I'm human, well, not yet anyways. So please be reasonable. I'm not your enemy."

"How can I now you won't just use me and throw me away if Celestia gave me to you?" she glared.

"Simple," I smiled. "Luna and I are best friends and I'm sure you want to see you sister again."

"My, sister? How do you..."

"Know about the moon presence?" I cut her off.

"...Yes," she nodded.

"I'll tell you if you can help me."

"Fine."

"Good, cause that's where we're going next."

"And where would that be?"

"The Moon!" I declared tapping into her power then teleporting us to the moon, leaving my ships on auto pilot.

Tomahawk was sitting in the cargo bay of the Aria, waiting for the new arrivals to wake up from their slumber. She didn't understand where all the new arrivals came from, only that they just appeared. She understood that if they were here. Then her master wants them alive and welcome in their new home. Nevertheless, Tomahawk was very annoyed at how many they are, and how well they were armed.

"Idiot," Tomahawk in a monotone tone.

Tomahawk waited patiently for the arrivals top wake up. During her wait, she collected every weapon she could find and safely store them for safe keeping.

"Last one," she said to herself as she spotted a simple rapier held by a diamond dog.

Just as she was about to grab it, she heard a sound from behind. Tomahawk turned her attention to the scuffle grasping the rapier with her magic. She was quick to notice that one of the two hundred passengers had woken up from her natural sense of detecting fear. The diamond dog was quick to fall silent when tomahawk took notice of him, but it was too late for the diamond dog to play possum.

"Get up," Tomahawk ordered, tapping the diamond dog onto of his head.

The dog lifted his hands in surrender and followed her orders. He was a fairly built diamond dog. More so than what she has seen since her return to the surface, but something was off about him. Just like all the other passengers around her, he had a scent that was strange like the land he hailed from was dank and filthy. Tomahawk didn't like his scent because of its strangeness, but she love Winters scent. It reminded her of something pure yet warm. She feared that she won't get to have that peace with all these newcomers around.

"Hey, hey take it ease," the dog said. "Do you know where I am?"

"That is none of your concern," Tomahawk replied moving towards the defensive. To her, this diamond dog was clearly not right in the head. He was too calm for his situation. A dangerous mindset that causes more problems in any given situation.

"Are you sure? Cause," He paused to take a quick look around. "They're others that would want to know the same thing when they wake up."

"Then you should wait till they wake up then."

"Umm, no," the diamond dog said casting a strange spell. Tomahawk quickly dodged the azure blue spear and knocked him back out with the butt of the rapier she was holding. The spear dissipated before it hit anything, but the reaction the dog gave her was very worrying. If all of the new arrivals were to act this way, then a full out battle could ensue.

"Lord Winter, please return with haste. These new blood's will cause trouble without your guidance," Tomahawk prayed.

Brimstone walk casually through the ship without a care in the world. Mostly because he had nothing to do or didn't care to find something to do. Brimstone knew that Winter ---- His kidnapper. Would be gone for a while, giving him time to snoop around.

Strolling down an empty corridor towards the armory of the ship, brimstone caught a glimpse of something moving in the shadows.

"Who's there?" he called, but there was no reply.

Brimstone hesitantly continued his stride for the weapons depot, hoping that whatever was following him in the shadows. Wouldn't become a problem with a weapon in his hoof.

"Finally," Brimstone said coming up to the door with a big sign the says; Armory.

"Thump. Thump. Thump. Thump."

"Who's there!" ordered Brimstone hearing the heavy sound of hoof steps from behind.

Brimstone didn't like what was lurking in the dark. He didn't like being prey like before. What made it worse was that this was Winters ship. A thing of both beauty, and horrifying power. Ever since Brimstone came to the ship, he felt this place was too unnatural. He slowly backed up to the door, checking down the hall to make sure the steps don't get too close to him.

He back up straight into the door and quickly turned to try and open it as fast as he could.

"Thump. Thump. Thump."

"Ah shit! What is up with this ship?" grunted Brimstone as he struggled to open the locked door.

"Thump. Thump."

"Twinkle, twinkle little star," a female voice sang. Brimstone jumped back around to the voice, and to the lights of the ship turning off.

"How I wonder what you are," it continued to sing.

"Who are you!" pleaded Brimstone feeling his heart beginning to race.

"Up above the world so high." Two pure white eyes lit up the hall in front of the hyperventilating Brimstone.

"Stay away!"

"Like a diamond in the sky," it slowly walked closer. Brimstone couldn't see nor move.

"When the blazing sun is gone," the girl giggled.

"When the nothing shines upon," it was mere feet away from Brimstone. Glaring at him with its unholy eyes.

"Then you show your little light. Twinkle, twinkle all the night."

"STAY AWAY FROM ME!"

"Then the traveler in the dark. Thanks for your tiny spark. He could not see which way to go. If you did not twinkle so." the girls eyes were getting brighter, trapping Brimstone.

"When the blazing sun is gone. When the nothing shines upon. Though I no not what you are. Twinkle, twinkle little star." The voice finished her song just a foot away from Brimstones face. Staring endlessly into his terrified eyes.

Brimstone felt something grab his legs. He looked down for a moment then back up to see that that eye's had vanished. Then he felt a slight tug. His heart sank.

"AHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Brimstone screamed as he was dragged into the abyss

"Ahhh,!" a male voice screamed from somewhere in the ship. Tomahawk, Lily, and Reaver turned their attention away from the waking crowd to see where the scream came from.

"Reaver, go check it out," ordered Lily.

"Why do I have to?" Whined Reaver.

"Are you strong enough to fight two hundred magic users if they wanted to fight?"

"Good point, but once I find the little girl. I'm gonna make fun of him for the rest of his life."

"Just get going," face palmed Lily.

"See you later then."

As Reaver walked out of the cargo bay, Lily could hear several people in the crowd begin to cry. Many of the waking captives freaked out when they first woke up from their slumber, but others just froze like the world around was trapped in time. Others, however, kept their cool and help keep order amongst the trouble makers in the crowd.

"Tsk . . . Winter when you get back you are so going to get a beating."

"What was that?" Tomahawk asked in her monotone voice.

"Nothing, let's just get everyone sorted out before a riot happens."

"Very well, but if you harm my hive king then I'll make sure you don't live to talk about it."

"Why would I kill my lord? Bat bug," Lily growled.

"What did you just call me?" Tomahawk said breaking from her monotone voice.

"A bat bug. What are you def of something?"

"Take that back you bitch," ordered Toma butting heads with Lily.

"Make me you fluffy changeling reject!" Lily growled back.

Lily and Toma butted heads with each other while the ver increasing crowd stared in bewilderment. Many of them didn't understand how they were acting like children during their confusing experience.

"Hey, Yuki. Do you think we should stop them?" Jet said to his friend.

"Nah, I see someone coming up to them. Probably to stop them from their fight." He replied.

"That's good."

Zephyr walked up to her two most favorite couple bickering again about something new. She was happy with her little prank with Brimstone e decided to help out with sorting out the new recruits.

"WHORE!" Lily screamed.

"MUTT!" Toma screamed back.

"Hey guy's!" cheered Zephyr. Lily and Toma punched Zephyr in unison causing her to fly across the bay like a ragdoll. She landed hard against the wall and slowly slid of like an old scab.

"What was that for!" cried Zephyr, but her friends kept shouting many profane words at each other.

"Never mind," sighed Yuki.

(Elsewhere.)

"So Luna, I was wondering. What do you know about the moon presence?" I asked sipping a cup of moon tea.

"The moon presence? We don't understand," Lulu replied.

"Well, this girl beside me is the power of the sun, and Tia gave her to me, but I am missing her sister for a spell I need," I said pointing to the girl across the table.

"Hmm, We can understand what you are asking for, but I am afraid that is no longer possible."

"Why?" I asked slightly annoyed.

"Well, you see, she is currently locked in time a thousand years ago."

Great, the piece I came to the moon for was trapped behind a time lock a thousand years ago! How in hell am I suppose to retrieve the girl? Magic, a police box, a time gate?!

"We can see your frustration growing Winter. So please stop frowning. It's very disturbing."

"Sorry," I sighed. "But without that girl, I can't stop you know who from being free if I can prevent it."

"Hmmm, We can understand."

"But there is a way to retrieve the device."

"Really!" I cheered. "How?"

"It's a one-way trip though,"

One-way trip? That means that she can send me back in time with her powers, but she can't return me. That's a problem in of itself, but as smart as I am, I think I can figure out how to return without waiting a thousand years, but how?

"Alright then, send me away. I'm sure I can make it back in time to save the world," I chuckled.

"Aren't you afraid that you might not return? Or that you might die?" Luna said with a lot more concern than I thought she would show me.

"I am sure I'll be fine, but first I'll need to prepare myself before I leave. I don't want to be without a few weapons during the war that went on centuries ago."

Luna frowned unsurely of what to make of my disregard for my own safety. Though, I like the fact that she was genuinely worried for me, but feelings aside. I need to do this. Not because I want to, but because I need too.

"Very well then, but are you sure you can't use the spell without her? Knowing you, you can figure it out."

"I know, but I don't have that sort of time on my hands right now."

"Well, get prepared. We'll meet again at midnight. Please, bring only a few items with you."

"Okay mom," I smiled.

"Bye," Lulu smirked.

"Bye."

We returned to the island with my ships in record time by using a simple wind spell. It was evening when we made it to my island, and surprisingly the blizzard had ended. I guided the ships to the port and parked them beside the Aria with little effort.

"So this is The Land Of Snow?" asked Blaze my new companion.

"Yep," I said guiding her through the port. I turned us into griffins so not to freak out everyone when I walk in the front door.

"And that's your battleship?" Blaze said pointing to the Aria.

"Yep," I smirked opening the main cargo bay door with my magic.

"So where is everyone?"

"Probably keeping warm in the ship."

"But it's not cold out."

"Yep."

The doors opened up to the bay to the sound of shattering ice. Blaze stayed quiet for the most part during our trip home. Not that I mind, she was very annoying with her constant glaring and calling me a demon. Other than that, my new ships bought by Celestia were fairly decent. Once I returned from the past, I will begin outfitting them for war yet to come.

The door landed at my feet and soon after, two familiar girls were thrown out of the bay by something. That something was my scary stalker Zephyr. The girls that were thrown out of the ship was; Lily and Tomahawk.

"You'll pay for that Zephyr!" Lily and Toma declared.

The three girls ran at each other like crazed psychos and began to fight in the snow shouting rather raunchy words at each other.

"Um, Winter. Who are they?" asked Blaze.

"The white one is Lily. The black one is Zephyr, and the bat pony is Tomahawk," I sighed rubbing my eyes.

"Why are they fighting?"

"Because they hate each other for some fuck of a reason."

"Should you stop them?"

"That's what I was going to do," I said leaving Blaze at the door.

I walked up to the three girls fighting like rabid dogs. Frankly, I didn't like them fighting. They don't stop till everyone is passed out. Even then they still fight in their sleep! I grabbed all three with a spell I learned from the Windigo Grimoire called the hand of shadows. It was a simple spell that lets me use a giant demonic hand to grab things.

I grabbed the girls, separating them with ease Then I slammed all three of them together like ragdolls until they stopped trying to rip each others throats out. Once they called down, I let them go and dispelled my spell. The girls looked at my with wide eyes and quickly bowed their heads in shame and in pain.

I walked up to them. "So why are you three fighting?" I said smacking the three upside the head.

"They started it," Zephyr pointed to Lily and Toma.

"Why?" I glared.

"She!" Toma started.

"No one is pointing fingers!" I shouted cause the three to wince. "I gave the three of you simple tasks to complete. I didn't get any sleep last night. And I get very pissy when I'm tired. So you three can do what I asked you to, plus you can start cleaning the entire port of snow once you're done. Is that understood?"

"Yes my king," Yoma said.

"Yes my lord," Lily said.

"Yes husband," Zephyr said.

"Now get to it."

The three got up in unison and walked with their tails between their legs back to the ship. I followed behind them eyes twitching.

I walked with Blaze to the smithy to finish a project before I get sent back a thousands of years happy that the girls are doing what I asked them to do. This time without fighting. Knowing how fast they can go, they should be done by morning. I found Iron Maiden and Brimstone in the smithy working together on something. Curious as always, I check it out.

"Hey!" I said walking up to them. Brimstone jumped like a scaredy cat onto the anvil where Iron slammed down on his hoof.

"FUUUCK!" he screamed falling off of the anvil holding his hoof only to land face first on the ground knocking him out cold.

"Hehehe!" I laughed.

"That's not funny!" Iron said throwing a hammer at me.

*Dong!*

"Son of a!" grunted holding my head from the pain of the hammer hitting my face.

"What was that for!" I demanded.

"You being an ass," she huffed.

"Whatever." I moaned teleporting an ice pack for my face. "Do you know where I left Crimson Eclipse?"

"She is on the table over there?" She pointed to the far end of the room while checking up on Brimstone.

"Thanks."

I grabbed Crimson from the table and began to work on her. She was going to be my new scythe since my swords at a little overpowered to use in combat in any situation, and Lupus needed a sister to fight beside him. Crimson was a sniper scythe. A very steampunk sniper scythe made out of the same materials as her brother. The only thing missing were her clips, which shouldn't take too long.

"So where have you been?" asked Iron as I prepped the main mold for the clips.

"Equestria, why?"

"What for?"

"Supplies mostly. I also bought a couple of S class carrier ships," I said finishing one clip then moving onto the next one.

"Do you know what is going on around here?" she asked continuing her work.

"The girls were fighting, a bunch of people showed up, Brimstone was pranked in a very cruel way, the renegades were spotted and a bunch of other things. Why?"

"Nevermind, you already know everything," she shooked her head.

"That's my job, ya know," I said finishing another clip.

"Get back to work you," she growled ending any further conversation.

I leaned over the observation deck, feeling the cool evening breeze lapse through my fur. Eve though it was in early winter, the cold didn't bother me that much, but I think that's because I was wearing my armor. I was waiting to be teleported to the moon along with Blaze, my new hate filled friend.

I wondered what Blaze was thinking. For being a magical sentient shield, she sure didn't have the heart of one. She stayed close by while I got things sorted out with all the new recruits, finished my new weapon, checked on my three waifu girls to make sure that they were behaving. Then I put on my armor and getting some simple supplies for the road. During this time, she didn't speak a word unless spoken to, which was me most day's.

As curious as I was, I didn't bother to read her mind. It was my place to do so. But during the day when I was talking to Yuki one of my new recruits, she got very frustrated. I don't blame her. We were using jargon that only we could understand. Words like 'Yolo' and '42' really must have made us look like strangers. The others got somewhat concerned with us, but I just told them it was just words from my home, which they believed for the most part.

At least no one asked where I was going. There would have been some serious problem. Thankfully time travel would make sure that I am home by morning.

"Hey Winter," asked Blaze.

"Yeah?" I replied catching a snowflake on my tongue.

"What is going to happen when we arrive in the past?"

"I don't know. Probably we will end up in the middle of the final battle between Celestia and Nightmare Moon," I shrugged.

"Won't we be in danger if that happens?"

"Hardly," I assured her. "But if things get rocky, I'll protect you."

"Why would a demon protect something?" she snarked.

"Well, I care about though's who are crazy enough to be around me. Plus, I have a family I love."

"Demon with a family. Now I have heard it all!"

"You really don't like me at all?" I smirked.

"Yes."

"No matter, because we are leaving," I said feeling magic wrap around me.

"Why do I have to go again?"

"Because you are cute," I smiled.

"What?!" she blushed as the spell took effect.

My opened up slowly to the sound of fighting off in the distance. It was a sound like no other. I could hear shouts, planes, airships, and spells firing off in quick succession of each other like clockwork.

"There's one passed out of there!" shouted someone close by, and it didn't sound too friendly.

I got up as quick as I could realizing that we were possibly in grave danger.

"Hey, he's getting up!" another voice shouted.

"Get him!" the first ordered.

I shook my head and flexed my wings quickly from my soreness from the teleportation spell, just in time to swing Lupus from my back to catch an ax before it hit my face. I pushed the pony off with a grunt and unsheathed Crimson and equipped her in my left hand while standing on my hind legs. The pony in golden armor took a step back, realizing that he just made a horrible mistake. I spun my two scythes around my waist, neck wings and arms like an elf, ending the rotation with the main blades pointed outwards below my hips.

The pony shit himself.

"Winter! Where are you?!" Cried Blaze from afar.

"Over here!" I called back, not taking my gaze off of the trembling pony.

Blaze quickly found me and regrouped. She was a little shaken, but she was okay. She glanced at the petrified pony and saw the pile of poop under him.

"What are you going to do with him?" Blaze asked.

"I want to know what day is it," I growled.

"I-i-it's the final battle of Canterlot. Sir," the pony gulped.

"Shit, we best get going," I said sheathing my scythes.

"What for?" Blaze asked.

"I got to stop Celestia from fighting Nightmare Moon. She will never win."

Chapter 44. Revelations under a rock.

Pain. That's all I could feel. The pain of the heart, the pain of the mind and pain of the soul. Lying on top of the jagged rubble didn't help, nor being spited by a deranged shield I've come to know as; Blaze.

Being trapped underneath a mound of rocks from the collapsing roof of Everfree castle, didn't give me much time for a comfortable rest. Listening to the rocks go about their crashing did, however, give me the time to think about things that have been bothering me.

The first was like a needle constantly stabbing me behind my eyes. Everything about this game between my insatiable desire to save the world and stopping myself from becoming a monster felt wrong. Something wasn't right with the entire picture. It was like an entity was lurking in the background controlling the entire charade. Every motion that I take was too calculated, too precise. Nothing was out of place and all the pieces were falling to where they should be. It was only up till know that I realized it. Maybe it was from my time travel that broke me free from the controlling figure, In any case I was taking too long just to end it all. The reality is that I can just walk up to the place, join them and backstab them with ease. I'm not sure why I'm taking so long to do so, but if my hunches are worth anything. Then as soon as I get back, life will resume that way.

The second was the whole gathering thing. Collecting all the whatever I need to beat a super demon if he were to be released just sounds stupid, but then again. If I were to have them all then I will become a target to be consumed for my power. "So screw gathering the last two pieces." I thought.

The third was the test and my eye. I know what happens when it's all finished. I die, or rather, get reborn into something that's not myself. I won't remember anything beyond the point I created in a spell book that I made to give me back all of my memories. It's a pain for sure, but, in the long run, safety for those around me.

"I wonder when Greed will show up?" I muttered staring blankly to the torn traps unrecognizable to the naked eye.

"I'm right here." Chirped someone walking into the room decimated room. I swiveled my head to the sound to barely see a mare no bigger than a foal, walking up to me with a smile on her puke green face.

Why now? I thought unhappily.

"Hm? Your stuck," she blankly said.

"No shit," I tried to facepalm, but my position didn't let me.

"Need help?"

"Sure," I replied. I waited to be freed from my entrapment, but nothing came. I looked over to Greed wondering when she will help me, but what I saw was nothing more than confusion in her eyes. Probably because I usually don't ask for help.

"Well?" I asked.

"Oh, sorry."

It took the runt sometime to free me and my possessor, Blaze from the rubble. Once done she stared at me, searching for an answer within her subconscious, but after a minute or so. Greed smiled and gave me a hug, telling me it's okay to die. A little morbid to say to someone, but I treated it like I normally would, and hugged her back.

"Yep, but not now and not yet. I have thing's to do first. Sorry, but my death will be a little while," I smiled breaking from the hug. Greed frowned unhappily with my reaction to my own demise, but it is the truth. I'm ready to die.

"That's not right!" she squeaked. "You can't just throw your life away, you have people to care about!"

Okay, not the reaction I was expecting, but I can work with this. I thought.

"Yeah, I know. But in the end, It doesn't matter. Everyone I saved, everyone I know, and everyone I love will disappear along with me. The world won't remember us nor see the scar we will leave. And if that future doesn't happen, Ill make it happen, but how, I don't know."

"Shut up you wretch!" Greed boomed turning from an innocent little mare to a big scary dragon. Greed grabbed me by the throat and lifted me up into the air with ease for a better look at me.

"You can't deny your destiny! You will become a demon so stop acting like it will never happen!"

"Oh yeah?" I smiled. "Then stop me! It will take me only three days to finish my journey and there is nothing you can do about it. I already made my plan, I have what I need, and I now how it all ends. The eye of foresight is a bitch that way."

"Then I'll keep you here! You will live forever as the bearer of the darkness."

"You can't," I chuckled.

"Oh? Why's that?"

"Because time travel has some rules. Rule one; I told Luna to bring me back by morning. Rule two; That's in ten seconds. Rule three; My Greed is possession of reality, and I have given up on that months ago. Goodbye, Greed. I thought you were going to be difficult. Hehehe,"

I smiled feeling magic wrap around me. Greed frowned knowing that she was beat long before the fight even started. In all honesty, Lust told me everything, giving me an unfair advantage. In a flash, I entered the hall of dreams knowing that in three days time. It will all be over The invaders will be returned home. The demons I released will disappear. Lily won't remember me and Azura... Won't have a father anymore. Not that I was a very good one.

"I had no chance then?" Greed spoke softly to me in the hall.

"I'm sorry about that," I replied.

"So what will you do about Gluttony?"

"He or she is the embodiment of what I hunger for, and that is Love. But I have it now and it pains me to give it up, but that is what I must do, even if I don't want to."

"I see. Well, goodbye Winter."

"Goodbye,"

Greed vanished as quickly as she appeared. I looked down the hall and began my journey to Starlight Glimmer. To end it all before it even starts.

"So which way to I go?" I muttered, looking at the millions of doors.

Author's Note

My hiatus is somewhat over. Work was fun, made some serious cash and I don't have to pay taxes for it. "It's awesome to work under the table." Anywho. I have been working on a new project which is going swell. Playing destiny and minecraft alot. Xbox 360. Too bad I can't buy a xbox one yet. Money has to go to other places. :ajsleepy::fluttercry: Been reading Project horizons too, but fear not! This will slowly pick up pace again in the next few days. :pinkiecrazy: But only at night time and when I have the time. :raritydespair: Going to B.C soon. That's why. Other than that I'm back and this will be either removed or updated depending on my mood. BTW I like trains!

Chapter 45. Well that was easy.

Nope. Nope. Nope. And nope. Every room that I check, all in various shapes, colors, and sizes. I couldn't find Starlight Glimmers fucking door. After looking into some fucked up fantasy dreams with a timber wolf screwing a mare and other strange thing's I wish I could unsee. I slumped down defeated, and sat on a cloud in Spitfire's dream and watched her fly intimately with Rainbow dash.

The erotic display of sky sex wasn't very thrilling to watch, but I think that's because I'm not in the mood to be naughty in such a way. Blaze was also a major cock blocker too. With her constant nagging for me to get out of this dream, not letting me relax for a while on a soft cloud enjoying the wondrous reds and violets trailing behind the sun. Or the lesbian sex. "I wonder why Spitfire is having such a dream?" I thought.

"Get out, demon," growled Blaze. "You don't belong here. You are violating her privacy."

"Hm, you say something?" I asked tilting my head to get a better view of their sixty-nine freefall.

"I said..."

"... Get out?"

"YES!"

"Later."

I could feel her glare at the back of my mind, scoring my level of concern for privacy for another living being.

"Now!" she blurted, causing the show to stop and Spitfire to go lucid in her own dream.

"Alright, fine. You killed the mood anyway," I grunted leaving Spitfires dream to resume my quest for epic loot.

Blaze stayed quiet after I left Spitfire's dream back into the mystical, starry, hall of doors, to search for Starlight's dream. Happy with the peace, I checked to see how much time I have left before I die. "Two days. Great." I sighed looking at my watch that I stole from a random dream about watches. I put the thought aside for now and opened a door hoping that it's the right one.

I peeked in only to be immediately kicked out. The level of force that was required to prevent that kind of intervention could be only one thing. It was the dream I was Looking for. I tried to reopen the door again, but to no avail. Whatever was keeping the door shut was incredibly strong. So much so that I don't think Luna could even break in. "I have never seen a pony quite like you," I smiled turning on the golden eye. I wrapped my claw in hellfire and touched the golden door nob in another attempt to break in.

Just as I touched the door, it blasted opened in pain letting me in with ease. Once inside, I glanced around hoping to find something of interest, but alas. It was empty. I frowned annoyed, but my annoyance didn't last. Starlight Glimmer appeared not happy to my intrusion. The violet mare kept her head held high despite I was burning her with the most pain full fire that anyone could endure. As tough as she was. It was only a matter of time before I break her and her plans.

"You're not what I expected," she muttered taking a gander at me.

"Yeah, and?" I said add more heat to my flame. She cringed from the new pressure, but she didn't let it bring her down.

"What's your purpose here?" She asked politely.

"I want you to disappear and end your pointless plan for world domination," I said with a slightly deeper than normal voice.

"World domination? That is positively absurd," she chuckled. "I have no such plans. Even if I did, what possibly would I do if I achieved them?"

"Simple," I ended my hellfire spell and prepared to exit the hall of dreams through her body. "What will I find when I teleport directly to your body?" I asked feeling the spell that Luna taught me take effect.

"Nothing but my room I assure you."

"What will I find in Gem fido? What will I find in fort Solstice?" I demanded.

"I don't know what you are talking about," she stiffened.

"What will you do when I cut the summoning circle of Malice?"

"Who is that?" she asked nervously.

"You have lost Aqua Marine," I said as the spell took effect.

I teleported in a cold room with frilly furnishings that best resembles a room from the renaissance period. White lace everywhere, a bed with a curtain and a soft patterned fur rug. There was only one thing missing and that was windows. I saw Starlight or rather, Aqua laying comfortably on the bed without a care in the world. I moved to the side of her bed and grabbed her by the throat and tied her up in arcanite chains. I dragged her out of the room to a concrete corridor guarded by two mares in heavy steel armor. They had a surprised expression on their face, mostly due to the tied up Aqua.

"Lead me to the summoning room or I'll kill her," I ordered them using my wings to unsheath Lupus and guided the blade to her exposed throat. They both gulped at the same time and nodded in unison.

The lead my down to the lowest point of the fort passing several guards that tried to free their leader, but failed to the quick slashes of my scythe. Along the journey, I kept Aqua from waking up by using a sleep spell, which gave me some freedom to do as I please with her. The leverage that I gained just by using Aqua as a shield was substantial. Whoever didn't attack fro the get go did what I wanted. Most of the things that I wanted to be done were things to destroy this mountain. Thus, the only things I wanted to be done was that all of the antimatter bombs to go off in fifteen minutes and the anti-magic field to be deactivated. All of which was completed before I got to the summoning room.

Inside the summoning room was what I expected. A giant pentagram, blood everywhere, and a bunch of magically charged gems powering the circle. I kept Aqua on my back and pointed to the gems.

"Remove them," I demanded to one of the many guards that decided to follow me. The guard was hesitant at first, but after I killed him the next that I ordered did without question or delay. "If my knowledge was correct then all that's left is to disconnect the right line within the pentagram.

"Stay out of my way," I said looking at how much time I have left before the bombs went off. Which was more than enough time to end the end of the world.

I walked to the center and quickly found the right line to remove. I thanked Dex mentally again for giving me the vast knowledge of Latin and with a swift slash of my scythe. The circle disappeared and after checking that it was the right move with the eye of foresight. I put everyone that was not in the mountain that belonged to the order into the mountain and left with Aqua just out of range of the bombs to watch the show.

I turned Starlight Glimmer back into her normal self and woke her up with just a minute left on the timer. I made sure that none of the new order members escaped their demise.

"Wha?" she yawned sitting up beside me. It took her no time at all to be aware of her surroundings and instantly screamed for her guards that would never come. I looked down at my watch and then back up to the mountain. I pointed to the mountain for Starlight to see what I wanted her to see. She was hesitant at first, but once she looked her heart stopped.

Underneath the starry sky, a black sun erupted from the center of the mountain. The black sun ate the entire mountain within seconds, leaving behind only a crater to the depths of Tartarus. Once the show was over, I turned on the golden eye and filled the crater, leaving nothing but a flat surface that Griffin the griffin will wake up on.

Using silver eye, I checked to make sure that Starlight Glimmer was the only person left of the new order. Happy that she was. I turned to her with a demonic smile.

"Like I said before. You lost. You have two choices. One, run and never come back. Two, die in a fire. What do you choose?"

"How?" she gasped in horror. "What are you?"

"I'm worse than Malice. I'm Winter the prince of darkness."

She slowly back away from me too afraid to say anymore.

"I suggest you run and never stop running for the next time we meet. I'll turn you into my slave."

Starlight bolted as I laughed as evil as I could. Once she was a good distance away. I snapped my fingers and returned home with the feeling of emptiness. Probably from how easy it was to beat her.

Starlight bolted as I laughed as evil as I could. Once she was a good distance away. I snapped my fingers and returned home with the feeling of emptiness. Probably from how easy it was to beat her.

I walked onto my ship through the emergency bridge door wondering what has transpired during my absence. I know that two day's had the past and I see my three new ship's had arrived safely and the supplies distributed to their proper places. I walked into the bridge with a half-hearted smile on my face only to have it removed to the sight of two people screwing on my console. The couple paused their romp and stared at me like two frozen deer. My eye twitched in annoyance, but I didn't let it get to me.

"What are you two doing?" I asked closing the door behind me. They took a quick glance at my bloodstained armor and gulped.

"We are... um... IT'S NOT WHAT IT LOOKS LIKE!" They said in unison.

"You," I pointed to the male griffin. "Get your ass back to your room and in the morning report back here at twelve o'clock sharp. And you," I pointed to the female griffin. "Same thing. Now go both of you before I show you what a real fucking is like," I said unsheathing Lupus from her rest.

"Yes, sir!" They said unmounting each other and bolting for their rooms and their lives.

I slowly followed them soon after to my room realizing that shit is about to hit the fan in the morning. Just as I was about to fall asleep in my bed in my armor. Loud yelling boomed from somewhere nearby. I grunted back up to see what was happening.

"You stole my blanket!" went Zephyr.

"No, I didn't," denied Tomahawk in her usual monotone.

"Yes, you did!"

"No, I did not."

They went back and forth like this for several minutes like children, so I decided to separate them and hopefully get some sleep. I walked up to Zephyr trying not to think of how cute her kitten pajamas were and trying not to think of where she got them. Toma had the same outfit, but it was black while Zephyr was pink.

They didn't take notice of me until after I punched them upside the head with dragon scale gantlets.

"Shut up I'm trying to sleep," I moaned turning back towards my room.

"Winter!" they squealed in unison before jumping on my in a tight hug. Which was odd, especially for Toma. Once they realized this, they jumped off pretending like it never happened.

"When did you get back?" asked Zephyr trying not to meet my tired eyes.

"A few minutes ago," I yawned.

"Where did you go?" asked Toma also trying not to meet my eyes.

"Back in time to defeat Nightmare moon, why?"

They stopped and stared like I said something stupid before telling me to go back to bed and no more drinking.

Chapter 46. Hexadecimal quadratics!"

"Ah~" Moaned a quiet, familiar voice snuggled in beside me. I felt a soft nuzzle just under my chin content with her position in my bed. I don't know who it is because I didn't bother to open my eyes, but I can guess from the kimono fabric that it was Lily. I'm not sure why she was in my bed, but I'll thank her later for taking my armor off. I needed the much-needed sleep.

I got myself into a better position for snuggling and tried to go back to sleep with my secret crush. She won't admit it, but I know how she feels. This will be the last day with her anyway, I have to make it last even if neither of us would want it to end. I want to leave with a smile on my face and have all my questions answered.

"Huh?" yawned Lily as she woke up in confusion as to where she was. I didn't let her escape and yanked her back into my arms. "Eek!" she squeaks from the motion.

"W-w-w-w-w-w-w-w-Winter!" she stuttered trying to break free. Her blush was very noticeable, even if I couldn't see it.

"When did you get here?" she asked.

"Why are you in my room?" I asked back.

"Well I," she stopped to think for a second only to stop her tail from excessively flapping like a hummingbird. "I was... sleep walking!" she defended herself.

"Why didn't you wake me up."

"Hm, you weren't in here. Oh, I got back last night."

"I-I-I-I-I-I-I," she continued to stutter.

"Just be quiet," I smiled pressing the tip of my wing to her trembling lips and brought her back into my arms.

"I missed you," I said warmly once she settled back down. The tension in the room calmed along with Lily once the words left my mouth. I didn't realize what I just said till it was too late, but the fact that I did. Just hurt me more than it should.

"What's wrong?" Lily asked with a concerned tone. Much more than usual. I might as well tell her anyway. During my dream, I beat Gluttony as fast as I did Greed. It's only a matter of time and I have a lot of work to do.

During my fight with Gluttony, I've had a revelation on how to send everyone back home. I can send them back through the hall of dreams with relative ease. With the help of blaze and my eye of silver. None of them will even remember that they were ever sent here to Equestria. Then there are the demons. Using my soul magic, I can rewrite their entire soul and give them a second chance at life. They will start anew in every way. New memories that won't return, a new outlook at everything around them, and a new way of thinking. Fuck Hades, I'm the true ruler of all that is evil, even the now deceased Malice, which I learned from Gluttony that he was accidentally killed when I nuked the mountain. Apparently he was halfway through the summoning but when I broke the circle, the process was finished prematurely. The anti-matter bomb killed him without a problem. A happy oops on my part. Now I don't have to worry about him.

The only other thing that was of notice during my verbal duel with Gluttony was that I have a knighting to go to, and that was today. I'm not sure why he reminded me. Maybe it was to reactivate Tia's memories of what I did to her a thousand years ago? I might as well. I won't be around long enough to see her freak out about it. But on that note of memories. I need to finish my journal.

Once Lily fell back to sleep, I slumped my way to my desk and pulled my journal and an inkwell and filled it with magic infused blood. My blood, and began to write down my memories into the book in a language that only I can understand.

Later, in Canterlot.

Walking down the luminous hall of the chosen, a special hall that only the knight's of Equestria that are remembered in both stone and glass displays. All of which are dead and I will be the first to restart the line of hero's.

Celestia walked with me in silence at a slow pace remembering all those she made worthy of having a princess all to themselves. "Lucky bastards." It didn't take long for where she was leading me. At the far end of the hall was a statue of a griffin in wolf armor. My wolf armor. It didn't take me long to figure out it was me noble and white with granite.

I admired it for a moment before Tia broke the silence.

"Congratulations Sir Winter. You are officially a knight. How does it feel?"

"Not what I was expecting, but I understand the circumstances. Having a griffin knight of Equestria made public would cause some political problems within the country. Now all I have left to do is send some people back home then I can die in peace."

"Excuse me?" Celestia gasped. "What do you mean by die in peace?"

I smiled weakly for a moment turning away from her while activating a spell to send another bunch of people home through the hall of dreams with their memories erased. A task that I started before I came to Equestria. It was difficult at first with the distance but after going into a comfortable rhythm. I should take me a few more time's to complete the task.

Some don't like the fact that they are being sent home while others downright hate it. I gave those people some time to choose whether or not they truly want to stay, but if they do. Then they will be the task with protecting my island and to create a civilization worthy of creating.

"Well, if all goes according to plan. That won't be a problem. So don't worry about it too much," I assured her, but the gesture wasn't well met.

"What will happen with all your followers? I heard that many took refuge on that inhospitable ice rock you live on. I'm still unsure why you wanted that island in the first place."

"They are being sent home. Well, most of them. The rest will have to deal with everything that I won't be able to take care of. And about the ice thing. I terraformed the entire island to that similar to my birth place. Sure the winter is much colder and unpredictable than the one's here in Equestria, but that's the way we like it."

"You... terraformed an entire island," she frowned. "What does that mean?"

I resist the urge to facepalm from that comment. "You are a master of magic and you don't know what terraformed means," I sighed. "Basically, It is to change and entire ecosystem from one state to another. So from an icy wasteland to a forest wonderland."

She took a big gasp and an irritable glare at me connecting the dots of what I did. She probably must think that I cheated her a huge landmass for cheap and turned it into something beautiful. She is right on those thoughts, but that just makes it all the sweeter to have. She can have her castle. I have a fucking island half the size of Equestria to myself.

"Anything else princess sun butt before I rain on your parade?" I smirked.

"How did you do it?" she asked.

"Oh, it was simple. All's I did was charge a gem with enough magic to power a city for a week, place it within a pentagram structured in a quadratic hexadecimal pattern, place all the necessary activation runes in a specific sequence and make it the size of the entire island making sure it doesn't get interrupted during the activation. Ya know. Simple magic stuff," I smiled innocently while watching smoke come out of Tia's ears.

"R-right. Forget I asked."

"Too late," I chuckled snapping my fingers to reactivate Tia memories of the past and to teleport home to escape the awkwardness.

Author's Note

Yes, this is starting to come to a close.:ajsleepy: Mostly because I see the ending and have it all played out the way I wanted it. That, and I'm going to British Columbia very soon and I want to get as much done before I go. Will there be a sequel? Probably. Will it be more realistic? Most likely. What will happen? Timey wimey space stuff involving dimension traveling and or a different crossover. "BECAUSE I CAN!" Anywho. All will be resolved in due time. Hopefully.

Chapter 47. The final boob job.

It's Christmas day, or at least, I think it is. A day that come's once a year bringing all the joy that follows to those who enjoy this time of year. A joy of merriment and fulfillment to the hearts of the selfless. A time of year that I greatly hate.

It's not that I dislike the morals that surround the day. It's the fact that I have always been hit hard both emotionally and mentally with a hope that I would be thought of for once, but with each passing year that never happens. It's my self-conflicting curse. A curse that I put upon myself for reasons I do not know. Who am I to feal this way? Especially now since I have no one but a figure of my reflection to give me comfort. A reflection that will give me a choice at midnight, the choice that will give me a rebirth like no other.

Only five chose to stay here in Equestria. Lily, Zephyr, Toma, Yuki, Prim, Azura and five others that kept their distance from me. I don't know their names, but that Won't matter in a few hours. Well, mostly.

When I go, all of them will be given a task while I'm gone. I just hope they can keep it straight and true.

I sit at my desk secluding myself from the other's. I write in my journal for my future self to read of who he is and where he's from. Sitting beside me is a black figure. It was he and he was humanoid in shape. He was a representation of what I have done in the past.

All the impossible, unrealistic, bullshit that was my life.

Really, when you think about it everything that I have done should be impossible! But, when you consider how magic works. Then the impossible becomes possible. Even if they're so many plot holes that an editor would run away from. "What the hell am I writing?" Anywho, when you read this shit will have happened. For better or worse. You might get this in a parallel universe or something. I just hope it's not somewhere that is a post-apocalyptic wasteland. I think that's where I am going to leave it younger me. I just hope that you'll awaken before the spell take's effect and send's you where ever it leads. On the bright side. You will still have you magical eye!

I closed the journal with a smile knowing that I can't lose. No matter how hard the asshole beside me may try. I placed my soul into the book, turning it into a soul jar. If my calculations are correct. Then when I make my choice at midnight. Then this empty shell will be transformed into something new. Except all my chaos and neutral magic will be erased. Well, neutral can't, but I will miss making exploding chocolate milk.

"You ready?" I said to the figure beside me.

"Indeed," was his reply.

"Then let's say goodbye."

I gathered everyone to the mess hall on the Ice runner. One of my new cargo ships for a meeting. The mess hall was mostly empty, only sporting a few chairs and a light brightening up the dull gray room. With everyone in attendance, I locked the doors with telekinesis and began to say my last words.

"Princess Celestia!" called a guard while rushing towards the dimly light throne.

"Yes, sergeant? How may I help you?" Tia spoke with tired authority.

"We have word that A strong magical disturbance in the northern region," the sergeant explained.

"What kind?" Tia asked annoyed.

"Darker than Tartarus itself."

Tia looked at her sergeant curiously from his description knowing that the "dark" he speaks of is controlled by one being. That one being took her place to protect the future in the past, and this epitome of concern is none of her business. Once the dark settles the world can rest in a temporary peace till the game of discord begins.

She sighed, tired from the long day and smiled at the guard giving him a sense of ease. "It is alright sergeant. My best is already there. There is no need for concern, so, please. Have a happy holiday."

"But your highness!"

"No, butts. You are dismissed sergeant," Tia ordered.

The guard left without further problems.

I stood silently at the cherry blossom tree, wondering when and if it will bloom again. The winter season isn't very harsh for this kind of plant, but it can be very unforgiving.

"Everyone didn't like the fact that I was going. Especially Azura, but they won't remember. After I gave them their goodbyes, I locked their memories of me deep within their soul. The only way it will come back is when I come back. But that's not all that I did. Using the last of my power, I erased the memories of the entire world of my existence, leaving no trace of anything behind. No legacy or infamy. In short. I cheated to an ungodly degree. I sent Blaze back to the vault in the castle of Canterlot and I freed Heather and Moon from their torment. Nothing will be left of what I did," I explained to the figure.

"And that is as it should be... Are you ready?"

"Yes," I sighed feeling the snow beginning to fall under the light of the moon.

"Then what do you choose?"

"I choose humanity."

Epilogue.

Epilogue.

Every day I walk through the same gray halls wondering what was the point of this immeasurable false security? Carrying only a journal of who I once was. A testament I created for the sake of remembering. Even though I don't remember doing it. I wonder how I did it? How have I created this indestructible piece of paper? I threw it into a fire and the flames died instantaneously! Yet I did it and I know the secret is within this book.

I sat down at my stable-tec desk in the science sector listening for a voice that would never come. Being the only one here, I can only relate to my deepest thoughts. I try not to think about the puppets in the corner of the room. They were here when I first arrived. Old and tattered with a skeleton attached to them like a mother holding her child. That's not the only thing that accompanied me. In the commons area stood a chest the size of one of the tables beside it, but it was locked and the key was in this book. Everything to freedom and who I am was in this goddamn book.

I turned to the first page and read.

"Dear Winter. I am sure you are confused about your current situation, but with time. All will be explained. Untill that time comes, I ask of you to solve this puzzle.

'Who are we to decide of how we act? What are we when You are gone? Why are we alone when I have their family. How are we alone yet all love us. When will we be saved by someone they are not?'

When you figure it out, the truth will be revealed. Until then, let me tell you a story..."

Then it goes on and on about who I am, how old I am and who I once was. An antihero that killed thousands at once. A story that horrifies me to the core. But in the darkness of the past come's a brighter future.

"If only I had help," I sighed looking at the pony skeleton and puppets wondering who the hell he was and why he was the only one here. Someday I find out. That I once was the princes of darkness now turning into something else.

Author's Note

The Return of Darkness is its direct sequel. Check it out if you want.
Also... I may edit this to be less of an eye sore and much more enjoyable in the beginning. No promises.

Ch1. I just wanted pop.

I just wanted pop!

"I'm heading to the store sis!" I called leaving her house. I live with my older sister, it was the only place I could go to after I moved out, or rather kicked out. I didn't do anything wrong but living under the same roof with a mother that didn't give two shits about you would do that to a person. She only cared about my little brother, spending all our money on cigarettes and gambling. That was my home for sixteen years.

Living below the poverty line will do things to you. I was a bad kid coming into my teen years. I would go steal for whatever I wanted. I got good at it to the point of being able to nab video games from behind the fence. 'Sorry that's my secret,' and even a sixty-inch flat screen. 'Another secret'. Pretty much, anything I owned was either stolen or from the ‘Stone Age,’ and my parent could care less.

But one day I was caught. My luck ran out just for a day. It was just an average run. Get in, take off magnet tags, and leave without alarm. I was with some friends showing them the ropes. Today was a good day though, we managed to steal fourteen video games, a ps3 and a shopping cart full of munchies, but on the last run I missed a tag and we were caught.

Sitting in that tight round room was lame. I didn't feel ashamed of what I did. Could I? No, not after the neglect from most of my childhood set in. My luck, fortunately, returned when I got home. When I went to court I was pardoned so quickly, it was like the judge was having a blowjob right in the courtroom.

School was ok, nobody messed with me, but if I see something I didn't agree with, you pray for your life that I didn't make you a target. I was the grim reaper of bullies. Pick on a black kid, a lead pipe to the knee. Pick on a girl, first class ticket to the 'Intensive care unit.' To be honest, I wasn't intimidating. I looked like an adorable puppy, but my bark would make you tremble and my bite was poisonous.
The downside of it all was due to my passiveness. It was hard to make me angry. The only time I had no control was when I was seven. One fifteen-year-old and his friends thought it would be a good idea to pick on my only friend at the time. He was an African-Canadian. His name was Tristan. He and I had a lot in common. The bullies waited for school to end and for us to pass by the park. Halfway past the park, they appeared. All three of them making racial comments and pushing us around. Like their playthings.

"Hey Negro, how is your whore mom!?" said the leader of the group with a sadistic grin on his face.

"I know! She smoking some white cock!" the second said. All three laughed in unison thinking it was the best joke ever.

"Oh look. It's the black shits friend! I bet you own this fucking slave," said the third. At that point, Tristan started to cry. I tensed all my muscles. The rage filled my little heart. That's when the cold feeling made its way in.

I spotted a knife in the second's belt. I bolted at him in a frenzy. He moved to the right, I grabbed his knife just as he moved out of the way, turned around and stabbed him under his kneecap causing him to fall. The others looked at me in horror. They looked at their screaming heap of a friend, then back at me. They tried to run away like chickens. I didn't let them. I stabbed the third in the back, and while he fell I slit the main tendon at the base of the foot used for walking, on the first.

A cop was at the scene just as the first fell to bawling cries for mercy. If it weren't for the cop’s sudden arrival they would have been dead. After that, I took racists with a grain of blood.

Some days I couldn’t believe how insanely lucky I was. There were times where, I couldn't believe I wasn't dead, or locked up in a maximum-security prison. ‘Have you ever been hit by a car going sixty miles an hour? I have.’ I was coming home from school. The school at the time was located across the main inner city highway. The light was green for crossing. About half way, a yellow, mid-sized coupe came out of nowhere.

It really needed a friend, to be my friend. It struck me like I was its new bitch. I went through the windshield, smacked the driver, had coffee, and out the other side giving a big kiss to the pavement. The speeding banana skidded into the dividers causing it to flip on its left side making more friends to oncoming traffic. I got up like nothing happened and went home. It was badass, and only a fucking bruise. I didn't care about whatever happened next. Though I should have gone to the hospital afterward.

Aside from cheating death multiple times, there was never a dull moment. Now here I am, in a stable house, more money than I ever had and bored out of my mind! I moved to a small town, about two hundred people. Everybody knows everybody. The only thing for excitement is partying, but I HATE PARTYS! I'd rather kill myself by watching paint dry then go to that loud, overly social, moron filled, douche fest called fun. Not going kicked me out of all the groups. Even the nerds. Apparently even the nerds hanged with the cool kids. This was an ass backward town.

I was alone most of the time from not going to parties, not that I cared. I was born alone, I was different. In this day and age, being abnormal will throw you down the fast lane to becoming.A living ghost. Plus, I liked all the things that would get you killed. Thankfully, I learned to hide it fairly well. One of the things was, my little pony friendship is magic. I found this show while living in the hood. I was taking fencing, judo, and anatomy. It was fencing where, from my sparring partner I became interested. When we were done with sparring we were watching pony videos, like Portals with ponies or rip offs of other shows that were also pony fide. I took up the nerve to do background, and after the first episode I was hooked.

It was nice, a good story, well-written characters, and nobody was alone. All the ponies smiling, laughing, having a good time learning about each other. The life I never had. I quickly became a brony after the first season. I read fanfiction, listen to the music, seeing the art, and talked through the forms. The show helped fill in the hole from years’ worth of solitude.

I arrived at the store. Surfing through the isles minding my own business, a stranger with a black suit and matching fedora kept real close to me. he was slightly taller than my six four stature. He gave an overly happy smile and looked at everything I touched. This guy is weird, 'just ignore him and he'll go away'.

Going into isle after isle in a small town store with a creep constantly smiling at you. Which was very annoying. His jet black hair, grey eyes filled with unnatural curiosity, young face that could seduce a succubus, just watched me go about finding the pop section. If he is gay, I'm not interested, I like my girls, and if he was a she, she better be without a dick.

I found the isle, even though it took me forever, because they like to change them around every damn week. I grab a two litre bottle of the elixir of the heavens. Coke Cola. 'Hey it’s the best! They make it out of the same stuff as cocaine!' With my loot in hand, and a possible gay stocker I made my purchase.

"Is that everything today sir?" said the shopkeeper.

"Yep," I replied looking over my shoulder to see my creeper smiling absentmindedly.

I paid the amount taking my spoils in hand. Just out of the door he asked me an odd question.

"Do you want to play a game?" said the creeper with a very girly voice. Now when a stranger spying on you for the past ten minutes asks to 'play a game' like the jigsaw serial killer. Do you say yes and die? Or run like hell? I chose the first option like an idiot.

"Sure," half annoyed. I could take him in a fight. I spot a crowbar in a truck parked outside the door, just in case things got ugly.

"Okie, dokie, the game is called chess! I am the player and you're the pawn," he raved while throwing his arms in the air. Just as he did the gesture the town went quiet, the wind stopped, the sun turned black, and the people disappeared. This freak of nature barely holding back his laughter.

He couldn't hold it though. The hysterical over the top crazy was too much for me. I dropped my loot and bailed, but I couldn't move. He stopped, giving a pouty frown.

"Aww don't leave," said the man crossing his arms.

"I haven't explained the rules yet," giving a duck face. This guy is, CRAZY! What did he do super clue where I would stand! I searched frantically, trying to find a way to get away from this nut job!

"You better listen up," he pointed.

"If you don't follow the rules we will both get in trouble." We? He has friends! Great, just [i[fine. I need to buy some time for my escape route.

"What do you want from me? Money, info?" giving a bad poker face.

"Oh ho! Yes my friend!" he clasped his hands together.

"I want you,” he pointed. To go and do whatever you want, no strings attached," smiling again in his overly happy mood.

"Where?" I asked moving my foot lose from my shoe.

"EQUESTRIA!" he said while twirling around, stopping, and did a quick carremelldancen. I stared at what he just said. Equestria, he wants me to go to Equestria. Even if it were possible, and this nut job could in fact do it, would I go? Sure my life is getting better, I'm getting the things I want without the risk of jail. If I was to vanish would my family care? Hardly. I stopped my attempt of freedom to see if he wasn't playing. ‘Like an idiot.’

"Ok, but as a griffin," I said trying to go along with him.

"What age?" he replied, now doing the gangnam style. What age? I think I’ll amuse him further.

"Five, oh and put me in Canterlot," I smiled as he went from gangnam to Barbie girl.

"Right oh! And one last thing, don't forget you towel," with a snap of his fingers a pink fog wrapped around me, and the last thing I see was a crazy man doing the worm.

I woke up feeling...different. I opened my eyes and what I saw was messed up. I was in a white, sterile, hospital room. Without looking, I could feel an IV in my arm, and the beeping of a monitor gave the room a very annoying sound. I looked down the length of my bed, only to realize what happened. I notice my 'paws,' black and stubby. I lifted my 'claws,' to see if the little paws were mine. I grabbed the middle nub. It was mine! I felt it! These were my claws!

I screeched a high pitched squeak alerting everyone to my presence. A nurse ran in. She had a white base coat with a pink mane. She was a pony with a tattoo on her ass! Freaking out, I tried to run away. I got up on all fours, jumped of the bed only to be caught be the mare in mid-flight for the window.

"Let me go!" I squeaked frantically trying to squirm out of the death grip of the mare.

"It is ok sweetie, you're safe now," she calmly spoke with such tenderness, pulling me into an embrace. I calmed strangely with each stoke over my hair.

"What is your name little Griffin?" the mare tucking me back in the bed. Looking back at her still shaking from the unnatural fright. I looked at the white mare, her pink mane and eyes. A smiling sun lollipop cutie mark and a soft motherly smile that adorned her face. I was a child to her. I looked like one. I was a griffin.

"Where am I?" I asked my eyes beginning the tear up. The nurse looked at me with worried concern.

"You are in Canterlot General Hospital sweetheart," she said bending down beside me, placing a hoof on my trembling form. I was in Equestria, a place I thought impossible to go too. That crazy bastard did it! I was here! She rubbed my head again. I swipe my tears away. What would be my name? What meaning should it have? I thought hard for a moment until I was happy with what I got. My name is Winter, a season of wonder, Christmas, Valentine’s day, love and individuality. If I was going to be in this world I shall keep that name. I smiled weakly, lightening up the nurse’s mood.

"Do you have a name?" she asks again. I look at her happily.

"My name is Winter."

Just as I say it to her, the doctor came in. A dark dirty yellow base, a blond two tone mane, lab coat with a check board, and a needle cross cutie mark. It was a ‘he,’ due to the muzzle shape. He saw me notice his presence and spoke up.

"My my, our little griffin friend has finally woke up," he spoke in a deep tone, clear and practiced. He gave me a smile. Using his magic, he flipped through the papers on his check board before looking back at me.

"Hello, I'm Doctor True Heart, I see you have met your nurse Mrs. Sweet heart," he smiled putting down the papers giving me a good look making sure I was alright. I pieced together their names guessing they are brother and sister. I am not going to tell these ponies where I from, in fear of being put in mental health care unit.

"I'm Winter, are you two brother and sister?" I asked innocently. True heart smiled as did Sweet heart.

"Yes we are," they said in unison. Sweet heart left us to go get something, leaving me and True heart.

"Well, I know you are wondering where you are. You are in Canterlot General Hospital," he explained.

"We found you outside the emergency admission, but no parents," he frowned. "Do you know where your parents are?" I thought about it, I never did have parents. My mother didn't care about me, father died, so I spoke honestly.

"No, my parents left me," I replied.

Saying that hurt a lot more than it should. I hung my head in abandonment. The younger unhardened child body that is my new form pushed out the emotions I hid from everyone, out again. I started to cry, that was something I haven't done since my dad died. My sisters were too old, they left the house when I was two. My brother? I loathed his existence. I was the only child. I was cared for, LOVED! UNTILL HE WAS BORN! I was cast aside like a used old mule. All my family was never there long enough for me, to become attached.

While I bawled my eyes out, nurse Sweet heart was back into the room. The Doctor filled her in of what I said. Her gasp was very noticeable. She rushed back to give me a much needed hug.

I was an eighteen-year old turned five. I was a Griffin, my new body was different. I was in Equestria, brought by a strange man to play a game of chess. The chess game of the gods.

Author's Note

Yes, it is bad in the beginning, but it does get better later on. Sorry for da eye rape.:twilightblush:
I have been working on the revival of the early chapters to a much less eyesore. So sorry if this story was a waste of your time, but if you carry one, it does get better.

Ch7. Revelations of waifu's, and other things.

Revelations of waifu's, and other things.

Being hole again. It wasn't like I thought it would be like. I thought I would be happy with the things I have done, but its the opposite. Looking around the empty hut trying to find the zerbra to ask some questions about what she did to me. Instead I got the last person I wanted to see. It was the shemale in the black suit and fedora pony form. She had jet black short main and white base. His/her same stupid smile, the absent-minded creeper that decided to break into improve before he/she sent me to Equis. Frowning at the creep just made him/her giggle.

"Allow popit, nice to see ya still alive," he/she said making a bad british impression. Rolling my eyes I gave him/her the bird.

"What do you want?" I asked miserably. He/her just gave a big toothy smile.

"Is that anyway thank me for bringing you here?" it frowned.

"Yes," I smugly replied.

"Don't you want to know why I am here?" it asked.

"Yes," I said. She perked up.

"Well I am here to give you a reward for your mass destruction in Equestria," It cheered.

"Why would you reward me for killing five hundred plus people in a month?" I asked sickened at the thought of how many I killed.

"Well the mass chaos you've bin spreading throughout the land was quiet a show, so I thought id would be nice to give you something to help you do more," he/she said.

A reward. Knowing he/she is a god I could have anything. My depression was still present and I am not going anywhere for a while. I would just get brought back here by the zebras anyway. I thought about going home, but I asked myself. Would I go home? It wasn't the best life, but it was starting to get better, I had no one waiting for me, but knowing my situation she won't let me. Even though I could end up in prison for life I don't leave. 'Man being sane sucks.' I thought.

Clearing my mind, I could ask for anything. I could be a full sized griffin, though I came to enjoy being small again. That's a no. I could make my ship better. That's a yes. I know he/she wont get me something from earth and information on the future is out. I would upgrade my ship. I had some ideas that popped into mind while cleaning it up, and their are things that have bin troubling me as of late. Why did I know so much Latin? I didn't study the language, I just knew how to make basic words, yet I can speak It fluently here. Why was me brother here? I wanted to get away from the psycho. Why am I so magically powerful when I'm mad and not calm? And why can I understand Zebracan? The god saw my face contort with my questions, so being what he/she is the god answered all my thoughts.

"Well late me answer those facial expressions of yours my friend; One, I implanted all the Latin words, combinations, and definitions in that brain of yours to see how you'd use it. Two, your brother is here because I brought him, not telling why though, my reasons. Three I don't know that one, maybe your anger acts like a super conductor or something. Four, that was my doing as well, your welcome by the way. Five, I have a name you know. Its Deus ex machina ,the god of the machine, and Im a girl without a dick you ass," she said while crossing her hooves and turning her head away pouting like a child who got broccoli.

Well that's answers a bit. I know now its a 'she', her name is Deus, and from the way she looked at me before, I can come to the conclusion that she is a totalwaifu. I feel strangely better on my situation towards her. Its not a guy, but a very tomboyish girl, and on the questions I uncovered about my new body, one major question remains.

"Why me, why send me over to this place along with my brother?" I asked. She looked back at me raising an eyebrow giving a smirk.

"Well I brought you here to play a game. Its a big game that has yet to truly start, but all I can tell you is that Its till the last man standing," she rolled on her back checking her hooves for imperfection's.

"You like me," I asked.

"Yes," she said. Realizing what she said her face began blushing red as an apple, she got up turning away to hide her face. I know that this god chose me for some odd reason. That reason I can guess was because she 'liked' me. Now since I can assume this I can tease her some more. If she put me here because she 'liked' me I get to slap her. It would not be a good idea, but I am glad I had myself put back together, I can think rationally again.

"You have a crush on me don't you, My little machy" I said while sitting up on my haunches giving a cheeky grin. This made her freak out like I read her diary out loud in a concert of ten thousand.

"What?! no I don't!" she said while glaring at me. I feel better from my depression, but her glare is telling me to back off. She is a total waifu.

Clearing her embarrassment she answered the rest of the questions.

"I chose you because, you would do something as big as steal the most advanced ship in Equestrian history, and other things. I thought it would be fun to send you and storm together to see who would make things more, interesting ," Deus said.

Trying to get information from her was like giving a cactus a hug. I wouldn't push her any further.

"So do I still get my wish?" I asked.

"I don't know," she deadpanned.

"Please, I wont tell anybody that you have a crush on me," I smiled. She gave me a stink eye.

"Fine you little backstabber trying to blackmail a god, what do you want?" she didn't like the fact I figured out she liked me. As for my wish I knew what I want.

"I want my ship to be upgraded," I asked.

"Ok, that ill do. What kind of upgrades?" she asked curios.

"I want my ship to be made out of black dragon scales for the hull rather than the steel. I want my ship to have an magic/electric powered turbines instead of the propellers and I want the muzzle of the wolf on the bow to open up for a canon. The canon will be powered by two self recharging crystals, they have to be two metre's in diameter. The barrel need's to match the crystals in size and be made out of a reflective surface on the inside that wont break. The crystals should be able to swap out for quick fire and recharge. The crystals should be connected to the bridge that will allow me to cast my spells from there. That's about it." I said happily.

She picked me up out of nowhere and gave me a bear hug. "That is the most kickass thing ever!" Deus said with a new found joy.

she put me down smiling.

"Ill get on that, but once I'm done imma out here and no more wishes. bye bye" With that last word she disappeared.

Laying back down to have a nap, the zebra that was taking care of me decided to come in. She saw me awake and rushed to my side dropping her potions at the tent flap.

"Little one your awake, I thought your life was at stake!" she said worried giving me a suffocating embrace crushing my little wings.

"I'm fine, really, let go" I said dying from lack of breath.

She let go and went to grab her potions. Trying not to die I got ready for another fatal hug. It didn't come. She sat down beside me looking me from head to toe. I didn't want to worry her any more so I sat down and got ready for her therapy of rhyme. I was in this situation once before. On a spot that was soft to sit on, it was like I was back in the psyc ward. I wasn't crazy I just ended up there after I tried to tell my mother of how fucked up storm was. Remembering how much I knew about reading people I could tell how messed up he was, and with some research on basic psychology. I was insanely accurate. I pleaded my case to my doctor at the time which led him to release me early. I spent three weeks there. The upside was I got unlimited pizza and ice cream.

"Please lay down, sitting up would make for a funny clown," she said while directing me to lay in my bedroll trying to lighten up the mood. I did without a fight.

"Good now, tell me the how you beat demon without being a sea man." she said. I tried not to laugh at that bad rhyme. I was like a bad verse of a rap song.

"I beat him by coming to terms with him, he and I are one and hole again. No more conflicting emotions and please no more potions," I replied.

She looked at me with a horrified expression. It wasn't normal. It was like I said the most unholy thing ever to her. Though she thought I would vanquish my demon making me pure rather than merge into one entity. She began to chant something and wouldn't stop. I think she was trying to purify me. I think I should get out of here before I get the cross burning. Getting up, I found my things and put them on with haste. I took me thirty seconds, that's when I noticed the zebra was glaring at me with death like daggers for eyes.

"Little demon you must not leave, for you heart is dark from the evil seed," she said. Yep I'm out.

"Um no its not. You just tried to get me to destroy half of my soul," I said slowly sliding to the tent flap. Her eyes went to slits. I think I just told her I was a demon that was not at my true form and that she helped me finish my transformation.

"You were devil spawn, now I must slay you my son," She said.

She lunged at me. I rolled under here while she was mid air, coming out of the roll a bolted out of the tent. It was dark out a cool breeze washed over my matted bloodstained fur sending giving me a shutter. The hut I vacated was the only one here. I thought I was in a village. I wasn't. I could see my ship off in the distance. This girl was a hermit, probably sent here away from her original home. She was alone just like me. When she saw a lone baby griffin, she saw it as a chance to take care of me as her own. Sure It was a bit extreme of how she took me in, she see's me as a lost dark person that needed healing. I hear her behind me.

Turning around, I seeing the zebra in a new shape. She was enraged. I felt pity for her, which was a feeling I had not felt ever till now. I suppose I should be happy about that. When I was first walking into this world I had lost my ability to read people. Now thanks to her I have that trait back. She was afraid of me, not of what I was, but for trying to leave on my ship off this island. I could see how she was treated in her tribe. She was a daughter to a wise potion master, and was next in line to be the tribe shaman, or was. She fell in love with another, leading to a child. This made the tribe take a drastic measure. They saw the child as a devil spawn and killed it. Then for added pain she was banished to this island, damning her to a life of solitude. When she seen me go about my day of hunting and lounging on the beach. She took it as a sign that her lonelyness was over. While I just treated her like a tool. She wasn't angered but grieving at the loss of her adopted child. Me. Though I was here for a short time she instantly attached to me. Fuck I hate being sane everything was all so simple.

"You must be cured, so don't fly my little bird," the zebra said. I know I am going to regret this, but I couldn't leave her alone. Damn I growing a heart.

I walked up to her , this made her get ready for a fight. I flexed my wings outward, causing the mare to fall back onto her haunches. I tackled her giving the frightened mare an embrace. She was trembling, she didn't know what to do nor did I. I knew I wasn't going back to my insane self any time soon. She went out of her way to make me be the person I wanted to be back on earth; a caring, kind, helpful, soother of pain and loss. I wanted to give the warmth of someone who cared to those that were born into the family like mine. When I came here I had lost all of that. I quickly became a bloodthirsty fluffy ball of death, with an obsession of going to Gem fido. I stole a ship killing the crew of five hundred and levelled most of Hoofington. I am hiding on an island waiting for the the recovery team to get here so I could send them back with the message that this ship is mine. I must have looked like a mess to this zebra. She was right to trank me, I would have killed her on sight. Then where would I be? Still killing ponies by the hundreds.

I was crying, something I haven't done since my first wake up at the hospital. Why was I crying? I didn't know for sure, but it felt right. This mare was warm a feeling that I had forgotten altogether. I felt her hooves wrap around me in response. Hearing her cry with me in a strange understanding of how we both felt. I now know why I was crying. It was because I fucked up my life here, not on purpose, I knew I wasn't going back a hero, but as a prince of darkness.

Ch 27. The middle of the beginning.

The fourth order.

Later.

Sitting criss cross on a little platform slightly above a lava lake, looking into the eyes of my livid friend. Earlier, I was overjoyed that I gained a dragoness girlfriend, which only lasted about one day. 'A new record that will make forever alone guy be proud of.' It wasn't my fault, mostly. I just fought a human turned boobless she-wolf diamond dog for six hours straight, incinerated a random chick with the last three eyes of chaos,' which I gained by doing so,' and spared the person who was once human. Then again. That is probably the reason why.

*Sigh...*

The girl that almost kick my ass was frozen from the waist down, but that didn't stop her from yelling at me. She went on and on at how much of a fool I was. But after going through her head to get an idea of that chick, I came to a strong conclusion that she was bat shit crazy. As to why she had the other three eyes of chaos...I got nothing. 'At least I have the complete set now, but what will happen if I have them all?' This girl believes that her, 'Lady of light' could bring back the entire human race to this world, but judging how fast I could beat her. 'That wasn't happening.' I felt some pity for her, the only reason as to why I saved her was because she was being used of her strength in skills long forgotten.

It was not my place learning of her private life, but how she was able to fully change her body and the fact she was a full on human, made me curious. Her last interchangeable blade came from a single place long ago. 'The crystal empire.' Before the time of Sombra's rule, back when his black crystal magic was more common. The blade itself was modified from a much older one. Unfortunately, she didn't know how her sword came to be, only that it was passed down for generations. The blade, from my own assumptions, pushing me to believe that it was enchanted by her lady of light using the eye of avaritia, ' the black eye of greed.' It makes some sense for her lady's desire for power and promise to give it willingly to whom was willing to lay their live's for her.

The change was permanent, and my friend knew it. She gave up her humanity for the power to defeat me, a small price in my eyes, but a big one for her. On the side note of humans in their natural form, I want to ask Celestia how that came to be. 'Now then, what to do with my loud friend?'

"ONCE YOU LET ME GO, I'M GONNA KILL YOU! I SWEAR BY MY HONA...MUMBLE mumble."

I turned her ability to talk, off for a moment so I could think. This didn't make her too happy about it. She kinda looked cute glaring at me with though's soft silver eye's of her's. I reached over with a hand, petting her for being a good girl for being quiet. This action turned her soft gray fur a new shade of red. Speaking of change. What happened to her breast? I knew she became a very feminine diamond dog, but where did they go? Did they just vanish altogether, or did they shrink? I have seen a couple of she dogs before, and they didn't show any signs of having them, but being a guy that has to get used to new things. I don't think this would be one of them.

The girl caught me staring at her chest, causing her blush to deepen. I decided not to embarrass my temporary prisoner too much, 'but where was that banging sound coming from?.' I stopped petting her to check where a fast thumping sound was emanating from. I snaked my head around to her back side, finding a tail wagging happily, also finding other nice things. 'Curse my dirty mind.' I sat back into my original position crossing my arms giving her a cheeky smile. I gave her more head mobility, pointing to her tail. Her anger towards me turned to shame, with her blush reaching maximum redness.

"What's wrong?" I asked giving her back control of her mouth.

"You!" She spat going back into glare mode.

"What did I do?"

"You killed my lady of light!"

"Oh. You mean that weak little liar?"

"YES!...Wait. What do you mean by, 'lair' dragon!?"

"Hmm. You don't know? Well, let me clear that for you." I said. "After going through your head about her, I came to the conclusion that your lady lied to you about promises she couldn't keep. Like really? Bring back the human race. Do you know how much power that would take?! Your lady would never even get close to tasting that kind of power!"

"And how would you know dragon!"

"Because she isn't a god now was she? She may have special eyes that could do some crazy things, but that's about it. Your lady was a fraud, you were used, and your life was wasted."

"HOW DARE YOU!"

"How dare I?" I cut her off. "As much as I admire how you almost beat me, a feat no one has come close to in a long time. I dare because she was beaten so easily. That is the only proof I need, that, and the fact being burnt by hellfire is something you can't recover from."

"That doesn't give you any reason for your insolence!"

Well, I tried. This girl wasn't going to change her mind anytime soon. 'So what to do?' I could just kick her into the lava river surrounding us, but that would be mean. Then again, if I release her back into the wild, she would hunt me down for the rest of her life, or I could bring her with me. Welp, I will bring her with me, give her a collar, and turn her into my pet dog. 'Wait... What the fuck brain!' Well, in any case I should at least learn her name.

"What's your name, my new furry friend?" I smiled.

"None of your business!" she growled. "And I am NOT your friend!"

I reached over again, petting her until she told me. She tried to fight me, moving her head around from my attempts, but to no avail. She gave up her dignity knowing fully that her tail was wagging happily.

"I'll stop once you tell me your name." I teased scratching behind her ear.

"Never!" she pouted. 'She was pouting now? Hmm, is she starting to break a bit?'

"Tell me or I will bend you over and scratch your tummy."

"You wouldn't dare!"

"Try me."

The events of the day were rather enjoyable; I got dumped, I got back to my ship with Lily, my new diamond dog pet, I got the materials I needed, my crew got to my island without a problem, I got a letter from Celestia, and I have a bunch of pissed off crew members wanting my head on a pike.

It took me awhile to break Lily in telling me her name, I am unsure why she hate's it, but at least I know what to call her when she isn't locked up in the brig. Speaking of which, that's where I am now. After I returned from dragon hunting, I found out that my entire crew set up a mutiny and took over my ship.

Sitting in one of the cells with Lily, who stills want's to kill me was entertaining. I don't know how they think they could just, capture me without a fuss. I played along, even though I could end all their lives just by thinking it. I might as well let them have their fun, but one thing bother's me. I knew Heather and the gang would eventually try something, but not as soon as I thought. Having Heather lead the charge wasn't what I was expecting, nor having Rose, Brownie, and even Moonlight support her. 'I wonder how Azura is doing.' Having her father being betrayed by his friends must be having some effect of her. Then again, I told her before hand that it was inevitable. Know I must make a choice I didn't want to make in the first place.

*Sigh...*

The cell was mostly empty; gray walls, a bunk bed with paper cotton blankets, a toilet bolted to the ground, and a light to prevent us from killing ourselves by tripping over nothing. Lily was at a non-stop glare session with me on the lower bed, reminding me of how Rose was like before I left. Though, having to keep her detained with magic was taking up a lot of thinking I could be using for figuring out how to make a DOPLAR radar system to map out the entire world with a click of a button. I have the money, and the plans for how my ship does it.

Lily was sitting criss-cross up against the wall while I sat on the toilet still in dragon form. Contemplating on my situation was all I had the energy for. I knew very well that my baby griffin self was a major hindrance. So I must decide whether or not to make it to were it's suppose to be. I have the power to do so, but this was a chance at having my childhood back. Looking back on it now, from the first moment I was here. I caused more harm than good. My little identity was soaked in blood, tainted in the eyes of whoever witness the trail I left. I did the spell while still a dragon, sealing my fate. I should look like the way I was when I entered Silent hill, an older form based on how I should have turned out to be.

*Sigh...*

"Stop sighing so much, you're giving me a headache," Lily growled in annoyance to my inner complaining.

I snapped my fingers turning myself into my new form. A grown up griffin; black cat half, snow white eagle half, one eye an azure blue, the other seven different colors interchangeable. The tip of my tail was like a white flame with the heart of darkness, wild anime like hair slightly over my eyes the tips splashed black, and rough at the back. I had a crest in the center of my chest. It looked like a black crescent moon upside down with a black star in the center. My body grew up to be stronger than I thought. My average muscle build was more appealing, but not enough to make me look like an over-kill body builder. A perfect balance of wolfish cuteness and strength. Happy with my new body, I check to see how Lily was doing. Just as I thought. Jaw dropped, eyes wide, and tail wagging. 'What is wrong with her?'

"What? Is something in my fur? Do I have a bug in my teeth?"

"You're a GRIFFIN?!"

"Yeah. Why?"

"But I thought you were a dragon!?"

"I'm half dragon, and half griffin. I just use my dragon half for its natural armor."

She fainted...

"Heh, lightweight."

Walking to my execution wasn't what I was hoping for. Then again, most of the people in attendance were those whom I have wronged. By wronged, I have almost killed them many times. Not because I was just in the mood for slaughter but in the need for trust. I gave them a chance for redemption, to right the wrongs of their past, but to no avail as it seems. This wasn't going to be my execution, but theirs. I would give four whom I came close in friendship, one last chance, but if they were to stand by their decision. Then I will give them a running start. Harsh, but necessary.

I stood before everyone in the cargo bay of my ship. Lily was brought out too, as was Azura. I was hoping for Azura not to be included in the charade, but then again. I bet someone thought it would be a good idea to witness her only family die, which will never happen. I won't let it. Heather stood to my right making a claim to everyone that my abusive control was over, and that for all my misleading was at an end. First off, I wasn't abusive, second I was honest and told the truth, even if it wasn't what you wanted to hear. Moonlight's solemn silence, Rose's complacency, Brownie's prideful demeanor, and Heathers absent mind for any reason gave me the final answer to how their roles played out.

Azura couldn't look away as my head was placed down and a gun aimed at my head. Just as Heather said her final words and the sound of the gun cocking, I quickly turned on the eye of dreams again and froze everyone. I teleported Azura back to her room and killed everyone but Lily and the four I came to know most. I burnt all the bodies and cleaned up the mess placing their ashes in a nearby volcano, then I cleaned the ship of the missing spots making the ship looked like it was fresh out of port. I put all weapons back to the armory and sat disappointed looking into the eyes of my betrayers, releasing their heads for communication.

They all looked my way and what they saw terrified them; an untouched griffin, an empty room, held captive by an unknown force, and worst of all, guns aimed at them via telekinesis. They tried to move, but couldn't from my iron grip. They tried threats. I tightened my grip around their necks making it harder to breath.

"So. Can you tell me why all of you are doing this?" I asked cocking the guns. I could have looked into their minds for the answers, but I needed to hear the truth from their own mouths. If they can't give me that liberty, then I can't reason with them, or plead my case without being told I am the lair.

"Because you are a piece of shit!" said Brownie. I shot him first, killing him instantly. I had no use for someone without respect.

"You're a monster!" cried Rose.

"How so?"

"Because all you do is kill innocent people like their lives are worthless!"

"I don't, Rose. If I did, then Lily frozen over there would have died as well." I said pointing to where Lily was standing still.

"Bullshit!" Rose died just as Brownie. Two left. The weeping zebra and the livid griffin.

"Heather, you have been quiet. Can you tell me why I was going to be killed in front of my daughter?"

"I have nothing to say to you. You may have saved me and that you believe you have a task you must complete, but so do I. "

"Oh. Care to explain?"

"Gladly. You made promises you cannot keep. And after seeing a bunch of dead dragons pop into a section of this ship looking like they were dead before they even had a chance to defend themselves, claiming you have to beat this cult you have shown no proof of, and worst of all. Those eyes of yours. They are the very representation of evil itself. You have no moral and I bet you don't even care about Azura!"

*sigh...*

"Is that all?" I said trying my best not to fucking do worse then an instant kill. How FUCKING dare she claim I don't care about Azura! Sure I have more control about how my heart is affected in certain situations, making me look like I have no moral code of any kind. I didn't ask for these eyes, the dragon hunting was a bit over-kill, but the cult is more of a threat then she even can comprehend.

"Yes," was her reply.

"Tell me Heather. Do you know how much this hurts? Having to choose between life or death of someone you trust? Having an eye you didn't ask for? Being alone for most of your life because you had to make all the hard choices since day one? I may seem insanely calm about this, but I a, having a hard time holding back the tears of loss and betrayal. I have done nothing but tell the truth and nothing but the truth. And the cult is called The new order, lead by Aqua marine or from my quick research in lava land. I learned her real name was Starlight glimmer, and how she looks now was just a good disguise." I said. "But if you still believe I am a monster, I will end you, and if you say one more thing about me not caring for my little girl, I will do much, MUCH worse."

"You don't deserve a child Winter!" she spat. I teleported her to a diamond dog sex slave warren I found from searching through one dragon I studied from. She will spend many years giving up her body to other dragons and diamond dogs who what nothing to do but fuck her. No one insults me that way! I looked over to the petrified Moonlight.

"Anything to add?" I growled.

"You are a DEMON!" was her final reply before I sent her to where Heather was now.

All they had to do was trust me, but that didn't happen. I gave them; food, shelter, water, and much more. I did my best to stay truthful, but all they heard was lies. Now all I have is a lunatic she-wolf named Lily, and my daughter Azura, in a ship over my island off the east cost near the crystal empire.

Was I right to do what I did? 'No.' It was a choice I didn't want to make. I had to choose whether or not I could trust them with the information of things that shouldn't even exist. Let alone the fact that they themselves were associated with a cult Celestia wants to remove from this world. Azura will be sad that Heather will be gone, and that the ship will be empty for a long time. I let Lily go from my spell and walked away to go sulk somewhere. Pushing aside my heart for what was needed to be done, is over.
The first order; Begin making a settlement. The second order; No one set's foot of the island till I say so. The third order; Map the island and prepare it for terraforming. Four simple task I laid out, none of them were completed.

Lily Charge from behind, her sword trailing behind her. Shouting made it easy to tell. I didn't bother stopping from my path to start my tasks by myself. Lily stopped her assault confused. She walked right up in front of me, causing me to halt my stride. I looked up from starring at the ground to see an angry Lily wanting to fight.

"What?" I asked.

"You will pay for ruining my life!" she proclaimed pointing her sword at my face.

*Sigh...* "Not now Lily, if you want make me your new master just say it and get it over with. I have work to do."

Chapter 38. To the library!

After my freak out at the train station, I re-adjusted my equipment to fit my new size and began to walk to Griffinstone. As a five-year-old. First the day terrors, the no chaos magic and now I'm five again. I'm seriously losing my greatest weapons fast, and it's not even noon yet. Though being turned back to my original self was a bit of a nuisance, I made the best of it, but if I get into a real problem then my only means of defense, is running.

"At least the day terrors are gone," I sighed happily.

I walked through the high jagged mountains. Careful not to fall in one of the many ravines that you can't see the bottom of. But as a three-foot high fuzzball, didn't make it an easy task.The strong, cold wind. The rough terrain and the narrow paths to walk on were a challenge of their own. With the pace I'm going, I wouldn't make it to Griffinstone for a few hours. At least I get some time to work my problems out.

After an hour had past of walking non-stop. I took a break along the road to rest my tired legs and to piece together my day terror problem. I couldn't understand why they appeared, but ever since I left my island, they didn't return. I thought about it for a moment. They started after Lusts hate practically erupted like a volcano filling the land in a cold blizzard.

"Wait... Blizzard, hate?" I said trying to remember what follows with that combination. From what I could remember, hate leads to snow, snow leads to a storm and a storm leads to Windigo's.

"Great, I'm being haunted by a windigo!" I grunted from my conclusion.
I made a plan to find a book on how to remove my windigo problem for later. I figured I could find one in the Canterlot archives, but that won't be for a while.

Just as I was about to continue walking to Griffinstone, I heard a strange sound coming from the ravine. I looked over the edge to find three diamond dogs climbing the mountain. They spotted me and hastened their pace towards me with ravenous eyes.

"There's one, get him!" The big one in the middle ordered. I decided that a tactical retreat was in order. I didn't want to find out how weak I right now. I turned from the edge and ran as fast as I could to Griffinstone.

I got about one mile between me and the dog's, but they quickly caught up. After running a mile, It was hard to breath and my legs were shaking from exhaustion. If I don't make it to Griffinstone soon, then I'm going to be in trouble. I looked at my destination of in the distance. I could tell I was only a mile away, but my body was beginning to give up. I pushed myself further, going back into a full sprint for the safety of the city.

"You are not getting away griffin!" said a diamond dog from behind.

"Try and stop me!" I shouted back while jumping over a crevasse.

I was only one hill away from getting to the Griffinstone, but one of the diamond dogs cut me off, blocking my escape. I looked back to see the other three catch up, and two more come up from behind. All of them were wearing mountain climbing gear with simple weapons holstered over their backs. These guys were trappers, and I was the prey. I looked for a way out, to get away from them, but there was none. The only way I could think of was to fight my way out.

"This one has some bits. I can smell em." A brown diamond dog spoke. I gripped my dagger with my wings ready to fight. I made a quick plan to take them all down with little effort, taking notice of the wind to help me out.

"He'll make a good price for alpha," one plotted from behind. I made the one in front my first target.

"Well, get him!" The big one in the middle ordered.

The four diamond dogs rushed for my capture, but I was faster. Using my little size, I quickly killed the four attackers with little effort. After the deed was done. I cleaned the blood off of my dagger on my blood soaked fur, disgusted that it had to end this way. I also cleaned the blood-drenched mountain side with my wings careful not to stain them.

"At least I can still fight without getting hurt," I thought out loud.

It took me some more time to finally make it to Griffinstone, but at least I made it without another diamond dog encounter. Tired and drained of energy from the escapade with the diamond dogs, I slumped my way through the gate into Griffinstone. I knew how bad this city declined into decay. I didn't need to know how bad the rundown houses looked, how the civilians were depressed even though they didn't show it. Everyone here was holding onto their pride for what once was a glorious city Griffinstone used to be.

From what I could tell; Griffinstone was the wealthiest city in the Griffin Dominion but after the fall of Red Wing and the loss of the statue of Boreous the city fell into utter decay. Thankfully, this city didn't end up as a slave town with all the diamond dogs roaming around. Though I suppose it's from the geography in which Griffinstone was stationed. The winds are too strong for dragons to enter by flight, and the hundreds of ravines surrounding the city prevent a land raid from going smoothly. Griffinstone was indeed the last safe city for the griffin race.

I walk through the decrepit streets, careful not to bump into anyone. Despite my small size and my weapon, no one took notice of me. Probably because everyone was too concerned with themselves, which I didn't mind, my own concern was the Abysmal abyss and some food.
I came up to a stand that sell's griffin scones. The stand was a bit ugly here and there, nothing that a quick fix up wouldn't solve. And it was being worked by none other than, Gilda. I let my curiosity get the better of me. I wanted to know why she was doing here. Was she here because she had no money? or was it something else entirely? I'll figure it out eventually.

"Hey, can I have a scone?" I asked tapping her from behind. She turned around slightly confused when she saw me, but her confusion subsided to annoyance.

"Sure, but for some bit's," she demanded holding out her hand. I reached into my satchel and pulled out a couple and gave them to her.
"Thanks now eat up squirt," she said handing me a scone. I took one bite and nearly died for how hard this scone was, but I soldiered on through the pain. I barely managed to eat the rock with my little mouth, thinking that I might need a dentist appointment afterward.

"Well? Was it good? It's my special recipe." I wasn't going to hurt her feelings for how bad it was, it's the gentleman's way.

"It was the best scone ever!" I proclaimed. "Can I have another one?" I asked handing her some more bit's.

"Another one?" she gasped. "Erm... Sure squirt." I ate that scone to, trying my best not to cry from my self-torture. I thanked her again afterward, buying a few more to use as weapons for later. As I was walking away with a skip in my step, I was stopped by Gilda.

"Hey, kid?! Come here for a sec," she asked and I obliged.

"Yes?" I said with a smile.

"You aren't from around here are you?"
"How can you tell?"

She pointed to my dagger. "That thing on your back. It's way too fancy to be from around here."

"You got that right, but why do you want to know?" I inquired.

"Where'd ya get it?"

"I made it from my forge back home, but it's a bit far away. Why? Do you want one?"

"Wait. Are you telling me that you made that?"

"Yep," I smiled taking a seat on the cold dirt.

She shook her head. "Whatever. Forget I asked."
"Why? Need some bit's to see a friend?" She turned back around towards me giving me full attention and slightly more angry than from we started from.

"How'd ya now? Tell me dweeb!" she ordered. "Was it Gretta? It was wasn't it, that freaking bitch."

"What? No, no it wasn't Gretta. I just know about Rainbowdash, the number one flier in all of Equestria. But what's it to ya. Gilda? You a fan?"

"I'm not a fan!" she defended. " I just know about her, that's all."

"You want to see her again, don't you?" I said walking closer to her taking off my cash satchel laying it on her feet. "Take it, I have plenty at home, but I should warn you about the road. It's a bit dangerous right now, so you should wait till late spring or early summer," I said walking away for a few feet then I turned my head, winked and continued to the abyss. I heard a quiet, "Thankyou dweeb," from behind telling me that I did well.

I leaned over the edge to the abyss wondering how I'm going to get down to the statue. I am sure that I could get some rope, but I didn't want to know how much it would cost. I suppose I could teleport, but with my magic not wanting to cooperate with me. I decided to buy the rope instead after I at least try once.

I thought of the location where the statue was located and prepped my spell. Once ready. I cast the spell, teleporting me right beside the statue without a problem.

"Thank god I made it," I said looking up to where I used to be. I grabbed the statue and just as I was about to teleport back up. I tripped.

"FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCCCCKKKK!" I screamed while falling to the bottom of the abyss with the statue.

(Elsewhere.)

Lily laid on her bed content with the world. She knew Lord Winter wouldn't be back for a while, giving her some private time to herself. Lily Liked her bed, it wasn't as hard as the one she used to lay on. It was too hard and dusty. Often causing both back pain and an accumulation of dirt in her hair that was hard to wash out, but this bed wasn't like that. It was; soft, warm, comfortable and best of all gentle on her fur. Lily wrapped her silky blankets around her, pretending that it was Winter holding her in a warm embrace.

Lily played with the blanket's, acting out a passionate scuffle with her lord. But before long, her desires would take effect, bring back the urges she wanted to relieve. These urges would plague her every now and again. Even before she met Winter, but now they were more frequent and, distracting when he was around.

But since Winter wasn't going to be back for a while, Lily would have the time to relieve them they way she knows how. She moved one hand down her body pretending it was Winter's to her nethers gradually getting more excited and hot. Lily closed her eyes to her fantasy starting out with one finger to begin the mood. Lily squeaked with delight with each pulse of her middle finger.

"Winter...." Lily moaned biting her lip.

Lily threw off the blankets exposing herself to the world of her lustful desires. The blankets quickly became unbearable making her pant cool off, but it wouldn't matter. Before long, one finger wasn't enough causing Lily to add another. She moved fast constantly begging a Winter that wasn't there to not stop, but just as she was about to finish the door opened.

"Hey, Lily can you help. Me. With." Azura slowly said while walking into the room, but what she found wasn't the help she wanted. They both froze in paralytic horror. Lily for being caught red-handed and Azura for seeing Lily put her fingers in places where they don't belong.

"I'll, ask, you, later," Azura said slowly backing out of the room to stunned to avert her gaze from Lily's soaking pussy. Azura closed the door behind her and ran as far away as possible screaming "Sorry!" down the halls of the ship for Lily to hear.

Lily didn't dare move from her position, for she was too embarrassed to do so. Lily knew that when Winter returned, she would have to explain way there was a traumatized Azura huddled in the corner of his room.

"I don't want to die," Lily cried cleaning herself and the bed up from her juices.

(Winter.)
The air was cold and lifeless. There was no wind, but only a stagnant smell that loomed through the air. Poisoning those who dare breath its toxicity. I tried to open my eyes to see where I was, but they felt heavy. It was like they were glued shut by an unknown force preventing me from my sight of the area. They eventually opened, but what came after it. Confused me. I was in a field of dead grass and rotting flowers that when on for days. The sky was everlasting twilight with a black sun lighting the meadow in a dark crimson glow.

"Where am I?"

I tried to get up to find out but was stopped by an ungodly pain in my; right leg, my left arm, and both of my wings. I quickly learned that they were broken and that I wasn't moving anytime soon. I tried to recall how I got here. Once I know that, then maybe I could follow my steps to get back home from this nightmare. This first thing that came to mind was nothing. I couldn't remember how I got here! I remember everything about myself and more, but not how I got here!

"Where the hell am I?" I moaned through my pain.

"You're in hell Winter," purred the darkness.

Chapter 43. This is the epic showdown of ultimate harmony.

I ran alongside Blaze towards the battlefield in Canterlot. Pony's, griffins, and a few dragons were fighting pegasi, airships, and planes. It was clear that Nightmare Moon was winning this fight. In the history books she was losing, oh how wrong they were. Nightmare Moon's troopers were wearing black armor and Celestia's gold, which was a big help to see who I was going to fight. If they were wearing the same color of armor, then I would end up killing both friendly and hostiles.

I stopped to catch my breath on a ridge where I had a good view of the battle. If I was going to make it to Everfree castle to save Celestia from Nightmare Moon. Then I would need to fight my way through both armies if possible.

"Why did you ditch me!" Blaze huffed from the four-mile sprint.

"You fell behind!" I said. "But that's not important right now. Blaze lend me your power," I ordered.

"What?! After you ditched me!"

"NOW!" I yelled unsheathing my two scythes.

"Fine," she winced.

I absorbed her entire body, giving me all her powers just in time to dodge a cannon ball fired from an airship that was making its way to me. I jumped into the air and took flight and made the airship my target. Using my superior speed, I broke the distance between the ship and I, in mere seconds.

"Fire!" yelled a pony on the ship.

I dodged the cannon ball's with ease then I slashed the balloon of the airship, causing it to crash down to the ground. I continued to fly at breakneck speeds, hoping that I won't get caught up in the crossfire of the battle below, bu that didn't happen. Another airship cut me off from passing over the battlefield causing my to fly straight down into the fray. I landed onto of a group of Celestia's troops, accidentally killing them with my weight.

"Shit," I muttered.

A pony charged me with a spear from the front, and a fireball came from behind. I jumped up into the air, causing the fireball to hit the spearman, incinerating the pony to ash. There was no scream, only silent terror.

I felt the mage getting ready to cast another spell with my wings. If I was going to make it to Celestia in this fight. Then I will need to use a spell I didn't want to use.

I grabbed the biggest crystal that I brought with me. I filled the crystal up with magic before I came here as a just in case. I thought of the spell I was going to use and focused my magic.

I flew up into the air as high as I could dodging arrows and cannon balls from both sides. Once at a good height. I threw the crystal down to the center of the battlefield and cast my spell. "Nigrum foramen," I said, causing the crystal to erupted into a giant black hole.

I flew as fast as I could away from the battlefield only to look back as both armies get swallowed up by the black hole.

What was my kill count now? Several hundred thousand? A million? At least all evidence of human tech was erased. No stopping now to mourn the dead.

I landed at Everfree castle and made my way to the Hall of Harmony. Celestia and Nightmare Moon won't show up for awhile, giving me some time to make a game plan.

If I was going to save Celestia then I would need to pose as her and take her place, which means I'm will be the one that will banish Luna to the moon.

Sorry, Lulu. I will make it up to you later.

"Princess, are you sure this is the right course of action?" said a stern voice from within the hall. I stopped and hid behind the door to listen in on what they were saying.

"It isn't the right course. I know that all too well, but it's the necessary action to take. To banish my sister from ever hurting another soul."

"But princess! There must be another way!"

"No but's captain. There isn't another way to free her from her hatred towards me. It's all my fault, and I must fix it."

"Princess..."

"Yes. What is it now?"

"There's someone here."

Shit they found me.

"Good luck demon. Celestia is going to kill you."

"I doubt it. I can sense how strong she is, and at the moment, she won't even scratch me, let alone defeat Nightmare Moon. Which is why I must take her place, to ensure that she lives."

"Whatever, she won't believe you no matter what you say."

"You really don't like me."

"You don't say."

I walked out of my hiding hole revealing myself to Celestia and her mysterious captain.

"A GRIFFIN! Celestia, stay back," the captain in gold armor ordered getting in front of the young and slightly beaten princess. I didn't pay any mind to them. I casually walked up to them through the decorated room. Just like the show. This room was mostly stone and tapestry of the two sisters. A dusty red rug was rolled out from the elements of harmony to the entrance where the princess and the captain were standing in full armor, and wielding weapons to boot. There was night lighting per say, except for the half sun half moon eclipse giving of what little illumination through the stained glass windows.

The captain was glaring at me with slits for eyes, clearly not liking that I was here. Celestia, however, held her head up high in resignation towards my presence. Even a thousand years younger, she still thinks that pride will instill fear in everyone around her. No wonder why she's a train wreck in the future.

The captain was glaring at me with slits for eyes, clearly not liking that I was here. Celestia, however, held her head up high in resignation towards my presence. Even a thousand years younger, she still thinks that pride will instill fear in everyone around her. No wonder why she's a train wreck in the future.

"Hault!" the captain ordered pointing his giant ax at me. Wait... That's Midnight Thunders battle ax, which means that this is his ancestor. I best not accidentally kill him. I might fuck up the future.

I stopped halfway between the captain and me casually smiling away like nothing is wrong with this scene.

"How did you find us?" asked Celestia drawing her golden halberd.

"I know the future. That's all." I continued to smile.

"If you know the future, then this is the end for you. Captain don't let him pass. I need to save all my strength for when Nightmare Moon arrives."

"Yes your highness," the captain cheered drawing his giant moon shaped battle ax, spinning it around his neck with delicate ease.

"I got to say, you are quite trained with the physical arts, but can you beat a dragonslayer?" I said drawing my two scythes and copied the captain, but I spun them around my wings and waist. I must no kill the guy, but that doesn't mean that I can knock him out and show him what's it mean to fight someone that you have no clue how strong he is.

I walked on my hind legs with slight effort. The extra spring would give me more speed that walking on all fours would have. Celestia watched closely, trying to gauge how strong I was. The captain slowly walked up to me, balancing his ax on his shoulders with refined practice, but it was futile. I lunged at him, bringing both of the butts of my scythes along the ground for an uppercut. The captain dodged and parried the cut. Big mistake. As he took both my scythes out of my hands, I clocked him upside the head, knocking him out cold, then I caught my weapons before the hit the ground and turning my attention to Celestia.

"One down, one to go," I smirked, but Tia didn't give a damn. She aimed her halberd at me, bringing it close to her side. I knew she was going to use her insane speed to take me out in a flash, but knowing that gave me the advantage.

Celestia lunged as I predicted and fell straight into my trap. I stepped to the right by one foot, extended my left arm, and felt Tia get clotheslined on my arm. She slammed down on the ground beside me, winded from the blow, but that didn't stop her. I jumped playfully onto of her head as she was trying to get back up and did the river dance with her skull.

Tia tried to push me off with her halberd, but every time she swiped I either jumped over it or blocked it with ease. Tia eventually gave up from the embarrassing display of mockery sheathing her halberd.

"Bout, done?" I chuckled still dancing on her head.

"Get off me you coward!" she demanded. Time to show her that I am friendly.

"I'm no coward, I'm fluffy. Fluffy the Yoyo. If you want me off, the ask nicely."

"I don't bargain with the enemies of Equestria Fluffy!"

I slapped her nose with my toe, causing her to fall back on her haunches. I jumped off of her head and sat relatively smaller than her, but only by a hair. Tia was dumbfounded, I could tell from the confusion in her eyes. It was like she just met the reincarnation of Discord himself, but I wasn't.

Time to break the ice I guess.

"Hello Tia, how are you?" I smiled. She grabbed her halberd with telekinesis and threw it at my head where I caught it with just my bare hands.

"That's rude. I'm trying to be nice, and you are taking it like a murder of crows. Very rude indeed."

"Who are you?" she glared before her face swelled up with a festering confusion. "Are you, Evermind?"

Who the hell is this, Evermind? Well, I guess I can find out, I have five minutes before Nightmare Moon get's here.

"Maybe I am, maybe I'm not. I did say I know the future, didn't I?" I said letting go of the retreating halberd.

"Then it is you," she gasped eyes growing wide in awe. "What business do you have with me, and why are you a griffin?"

"First. I am a griffin because I was born as one. Second. I am here to save you. Third. How do you now who I am?"

"I am greatly sorry," she bow stifling some tears. Okay, whoever this Evermind guy is. He is clearly very important to Celestia. I must tread carefully so that I don't hit a soft spot.

"It's okay, you had no idea who I was. It was not your fault. You were right to attack me."

"I don't deserve your forgiveness."

"Yeah, yeah. Don't deserve, whatever. Listen," I said.

"Yes?"

"You are in grave danger. You won't defeat Luna, she is too powerful. Even is you have the Elements of Harmony you'll die before you get the chance to use them. So I ask you. Let me fight her while you take care of the kingdom. I'll make sure that when you see her again. She'll be pure of all hate that has festered within her being."

"But Evermind!"

"Not but's!" I blurted causing Celestia to cringe like a little girl.

"I'll send you home. I know fighting family is best left with family, but there is no hope for you. I treat Lulu like family too, but I know that I can save her while you cannot. Don't take this lightly Tia as you won't remember it by morning."

"What do you mean?"

"I'm sorry Tia, but it's time to go to bed," I said snapping my fingers activating a spell that put her to sleep. I Quickly cast another spell that erased her visual memory fo me, but not what I said to her and thenI teleported her to Canterlot castle for safe keeping.

I sat in front of the elements of harmony, waiting for Nightmare Moon to show up. I'm not sure how I am going to defeat her, but I know it will end up with me using the elements of harmony. If I get that far. While I wait as Celestia, I pondered as to where I could find Silent Night. The moon presence. I can assume that she would be hidden where Luna would keep all her most powerful weapons. But where would that be?
I sat in front of the elements of harmony, waiting for Nightmare Moon to show up. I'm not sure how I am going to defeat her, but I know it will end up with me using the elements of harmony. If I get that far. While I wait as Celestia, I pondered as to where I could find Silent Night. The moon presence. I can assume that she would be hidden where Luna would keep all her most powerful weapons. But where would that be?

"Maybe you should ask Luna when she get's here?" sighed Blaze. She was greatly disappointed that Celestia didn't kill me, that, and the fact that she also called me by Evermind. A person with great influence over Celestia. I was very curious about him, and the fact that Tia compared him to me, but that thought will have to wait another day.

"Blaze, do you really think Nightmare Moon would just tell me where Silent Night is?"

"No, but it's worth a shot."

"You're helpful," I sighed.

"I know," she mocked. I got up and sang while shaking my butt.

"I like big butt's and I cannot lie!"

"So how long... Hey, stop that!" Blaze demanded as I sang in Celestia's body.

"Look at my huge sun butt!" I laughed mockingly.

"Stop making fun of the princess!" Blaze growled in my mind.

"Look at me I'm white and nerdy," I said breaking down into hysteria.

Blaze kept trying to prevent me from making fun of Celestia by talking which didn't work, but I had my fun. Once I calmed down from my maniacal giggle fits, I check up on Nightmare Moon to see how far she was from me. Thankfully, she was just outside of the castle, slowly making her way through, absorbing the scenery one last time before we destroy the castle.

*Boom!* Went the main double doors as Nightmare Moon busted through them.

Nightmare Moon walked through the smoke created by the doors and walked up to me, head held high. I tried my best to act out Tia, but it was a lot harder than I thought it would be. I kept my head as I high as I could to keep Tia's sense of duty and waited patiently for Nightmare Moon to walk up to me. So far she doesn't know that I was just a double, but if she finds out that I am a fake, then I am big trouble.

"Hello, sister," I said with authority.

"Hello, Celestia!" Nightmare growled back.

"So how long has it been since we last saw each other in this castle? A month, a year?" Nightmare smugly asked stopping just a few meters away from me.

"Too long sister," I said.

"Hmpf, Still holding on to the hope that I will return to your pitiful authority. Ha! Celestia, you will not be leaving here as a princess nor alive."

"If that is your wish, then I will grant it."

Silence.

Nightmare Moon and I locked our eye to each other trying to gauge who will win this last fight. She believes that she will win, but I know better. The real Tia would lose, but I am not Tia. What happens next will not only hurt physically, but emotionally as well. I didn't want to be the one that sends Lulu away, but it is inevitable. I will make it up to her when I return from this journey.

"DIE!" Nightmare yelled, lunging at me with blinding speed. I did the same, bringing my golden halberd with telekinesis close to my side.

We both locked at the halfway point, the crash between our weapons destroyed all the windows and weakened the roof. I pushed her off and cast a light beam spell which connected, sending her through the castle. I teleported to her where she slashed wildly for a cheap hit, but I was ready for it. I blocked all her swipes just before she crashed into the library, ending her flight.

Nightmare didn't let up though. She quickly sent a moonbeam spell of her own, causing me to fly through the castle just as she did. Did I feel pain? No, Celestia's armor is fucking amazing! But I don't think it would last another hit like that though.

I shook my head clearing off the dirt that came from the many crumbling holes of the castle. Nightmare Moon walked through the holes like a predator searching for her prey. I shot several spell's at the roof just above Nightmare's head causing the ceiling to collapse on top of her. I knew this wouldn't stop her for long, so I jumped into the air and took flight outside of the castle.

I flew as high as I could before Nightmare Moon could catch up. In the castle, I didn't have a decent chance of not taking damage from the environment. but out in the open also left me vulnerable to all her aerial attacks.

Just as I broke the cloud cover, Nightmare grabbed my hind leg and threw me back towards the ground. I tried to recover, but Nightmare's moonbeam caught me halfway sending me down to the earth at god killing speeds. I just barely landed on all fours destroying my armor and quickly bolted in flight again, but closer to the ground. Nightmare kept launching spell after spell at me, preventing me from getting close to ending this battle.

As reckless as I was. I bolted upwards sending a few spells of my own at her, giving me an opening to get close. Nightmare had the same idea, however, this time when we met up halfway from the third time. I grabbed her neck with telekinesis and threw her down to the ground the same way as she did me.

I sent a light beam spell down to her and Nightmare sent a moonbeam spell up to me. Both of our rays locked in the middle creating a black sun. I pumped as much magic as I could to prevent the spell from hitting me. Nightmare did the same, pushing as much magic as she could to take me down. If it weren't for Blaze, I would have die at this point, but thankfully I at least had a chance. Nightmare was stronger and my strength was already wavering. I released the spell and let the ray hit me in full force causing me to fall to the ground straight into the hall of harmony.

I landed at the base of the statue barely awake from the strain of over magic use. Instead of boosting my chaos magic twenty-four-seven, I should have also boosted my neutral magic, bit it's too late now. Just as Nightmare entered my vision, I reached out to the elements, hoping that I could use them. There I felt a spark, just as Nightmare entered the castle with bloodlust in her eyes.

"I'm sorry," I cried as I took control of the elements and unleashed them on her. A sphere of rainbow light surrounded me just as Nightmare got close for a killing blow.

"I'm sorry," I cried as I took control of the elements and unleashed them on her. A sphere of rainbow light surrounded me just as Nightmare got close for a killing blow.

Nightmare was held in the air in an ever growing rainbow, slowly coating her entire body. She struggled to break free, sending spells to try to free herself from the rainbow, but to no avail. I coughed turning myself back to normal. Nightmare noticed my change and stared in disbelief. I gave her a sad smile. I tried my best not to tear up. I was going to be the cause for the pain between Celestia and Luna, and they wouldn't remember it.

"Please forgive me, Lulu. I will make it up to you in the future," I choked.

"Lulu?" Nightmare Moons voice cracked back into its original tone. I watched as Nightmare Moon was cleansed from Luna's body, but that didn't stop the spell from sending her to the moon. I tried my best to hold it back to learn of Silent Night.

"How do you know that?" she teared up realizing the war she created. "What have I done?"

"It's alright Lulu, I'm a friend. Though, you won't remember me, but I will. In the future, I will be there for you. Don't put yourself down for what happened, It wasn't your fault," I explained starting to struggle with the spell.

"A friend? W- Where's Celestia!?" she cried.

"Safe and sound, Why?"

"I need to say."

"I'm sorry?" I finished her sentence. She nodded.

"It's alright Lulu. She knows, *Bleh!" I puked up blood and collapsed.

"Griffin!" Lulu asked concerned. I tried to get back up, but the spell was starting to rip me apart. I got to let her go soon.

"It's okay. I'm fine. I just need to find someone later," I coughed up more blood.

"Find someone?"

"Yeah, her name is Silent Night."

"I know her! She is a griffin like you, but she is brown with a zebra."

Brown with a zebra. Fuck me.

"Thank's. That's all I need to know, but I am afraid you can't stay much longer, or it will kill me."

"Your welcome, but will. Will big sister ever forgive me?"

"Of course she will," I assured her though a bloody smile.

"Then let me go, I am ready to go now," she sobbed.

"Goodnight Lulu."

"Goodnight Winter."

As I heard my name leave her mouth through a sad smile, I couldn't help but give her one back. She knew who I was the entire time and that hurt allot more that It should have. The pain from the spell finally released. Celestia was safe and her memories rewritten. I passed out on the cold stone feeling the elements of harmony return to their rightful place in the statue. The last thought that welled within my mind before my eyes closed was that heather was the moon presence. A person that I sent away to be a sex slave.

"Fuck me."